Skip to main content

Full text of "Memoirs of Father Ripa, during thirteen years' residence at the court of Peking in the service of the emperor of China; with an account of the foundation of the college for the education of young Chinese at Naples"

See other formats


WILEY  AND  PUTNAM'S 

LIBRARY  OF 

CHOICE    READIN^G. 

MEIOIES  OF  FATHER  EIPA. 


MEMOIRS 


OF 


FATHER  RIPA, 


^"m. 


THIRTEEN  YEARS'  RESIDENCE  AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING 
IN  THE  SERVICE  OF  THE  EMPEROR  OF  CHINA  ; 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  FOUNDATION  OF  THE  COLLEGE  FOR  THE 
EDUCATION  OF  YOUNG  CHINESE  AT  NAPLES. 


^'::--^ >  ^ 


SELECTED  AND  TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  ITALIAN  BY 

FORTUNATO  PRANDI. 


NEW  YORK: 

WILEY   &  PUTNAM,   161   BROADWAY. 

1846. 


Stereotyped  by 

RICHARD   C.  VALENTINE, 

45  Gold-street,  New  York. 

C.  A.  ALVORD,  Printer, 
Corner  of  John  and  Dutch  streets 


PREFACE. 


The  following  pages  are  a  condensation  of  the  most  in- 
teresting portions  of  Father  Ripa's  '  History  of  the  Chinese 
College,'  published  at  Naples  in  1832,  in  three  volumes 
octavo.  For  any  amusement  or  instruction  that  the  reader 
may  derive  from  their  perusal,  he  v^ill  be  indebted  to  Sir 
Woodbine  Parish.  But  for  him,  Father  Ripa's  v^ork,  like 
those  of  several  other  modern  Italian  historians,  of  far  greater 
merit,  v^ould  never,  perhaps,  have  been  known  in  this  coun- 
try. Sir  Woodbine  Parish  had  himself  intended  to  pubhsh 
it  in  English,  connected  with  the  map  of  Peking,  which  he 
obtained  at  the  Chinese  College  at  Naples.  Other  more 
important  avocations  having  prevented  him  from  executing 
his  intention,  the  task  has  fallen  to  the  share  of  the  actual 
translator.  The  original  title  has  not  been  retained,  because 
the  present  abridgment  is  more  intended  to  give  the  passages 
relating  to  China,  than  those  concerning  the  institution  to 
which  the  Italian  work  is  especially  devoted. 

It  may  perhaps  not  be  uninteresting  to  the  English  reader 
to  know,  that  it  was  from  Father  Ripa's  foundation  that  Lord 
Macartney  obtained  two  interpreters  for  his  embassy. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Early  Life — An  Impressive  Sermon — Duty  of  a  Confessor — Resolution  to 
enter  the  Church — Mysterious  Vision — Order  to  proceed  to  China — Depart- 
ure for  Rome — Sojourn  in  the  Ecclesiastical  College  .  Page  11 

CHAPTER  IL 

Pilgrimage  to  Loreto — Roman  Police — Inhospitable  Monks — St.  Chiara's 
Heart — Return  to  Rome — Mission  to  Capradosso — ^Vendetta — Extraordinary 
Reconciliation  ......  17 

CHAPTER  HI. 

Departure  for  China — The  Pope's  farewell  Gifts — Scene  at  Bologna — Awful 
Visitation  at  Brixen — Detention  at  Cologne — Disguise — Arrival  in  London 
— English  Women — Drawing  Lots  for  a  Saint  .  .  .23 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Setting  sail  for  Bengal — Loss  of  Luggage — Flying-fish — The  Christening — 
Rigid  Observance  of  the  Sabbath — Catching  a  Shark — Climbing  to  the 
Main-top — The  Cape  of  Good  Hope — Conversions  aboard     .  .         31 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Mouth  of  the  Ganges — Ignorance  of  a  Monk — Recruiting  Missionaries — 
Advice  to  Authors — Sun-Worshippers — St.  Thomas's  Prophecy — The 
Transmigration  of  Souls — A  Woman  Exorcised         .  .  .37 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Departure  for  Manilla — Miraculous  Escape — Preaching  in  earnest — Cardinal 
do  Toumon's  Imprisonment  in  Macao — His  Death — The  Population  of 
China — Order  to  Paint  for  the  Emperor        ....        42 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  YII. 

Departure  for  Peking — The  Candle-Hills — ^Chinese  Porters — Navigation  of 
the  River  Nan-kiang-huo — Sacrifices — Fishing- Birds  .  Page  49 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Dangers  of  Medical  Practice — Missionary  Pride — Foundlings — Mahomc- 
dans    .........         54 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Introduction  to  the  Emperor — The  Ko-tow — Climate  and  Clothing — ^Abun- 
dance  of  Game — Chinese  Stoves — Description  of  Peking       .  .59 

CHAPTER  X. 

Oil-Painting — Chinese  Delicacies— The  New  Year — Parental  Authority — 
Jealousy — Punishment  by  Proxy — Women's  Feet — Visiting -Cards  66 

CHAPTER  XL 

Sacrifice  to  Heaven — Fireworks — The  Emperor's  Palace  near  Peking — 
Landscape  Gardening — Chinese  Flattery       .  .  .  .72 

CHAPTER  XH. 

Survey  of  China,  Tartary,  and  Corea — Order  to  engrave — -Fall  from  a  Horse 
— Tartar  Surgeon — Water  Cure        .....         77 

CHAPTER  Xm. 

The  Great  Wall — Mountain  near  Je-hol — Attempts  to  engrave — Description 
of  Je-hol — The  Emperor's  Country  Life         .  .  .        81 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  Emperor's  Retinue — The  Little  Hunt — Stag-hunting — Tiger-hunting — 
Wrestling  and  Archery — Silence  in  the  Camp  .  .  .86 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Chinese  Letters — Imperial  Condescension — The  Christians  in  Danger — Con- 
versions— Strict  Discipline— The  Crown  Prince  deposed — the  Emperor's 
Sixtieth  Birth-day       .  ,  ...         93 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Public  Rejoicings — Provincial  Deputations — Strawberries  and  Asparagus — 
The  First  Pupil — Regard  of  the  Chinese  for  their  Beards — Russian 
Priests  .......  Page  99 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Dread  of  the  Plague — Death  of  Father  Tilisch — Alarm  among  the  Christians 
— Firmness  of  the  Emperor — His  Avarice — Origin  of  the  Chinese  Col- 
lege    .........       104 

CHAPTER   XVni. 

Chapels  for  Women — Chinese  Jealousy — Don  Pedrini  arrested — Machinations 
against  the  School — Lucio — John  In  vrithdrawn — His  Father's  Death — His 
Return — A  Dream     .  .  .  .  .  .  .109 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Arrival  of  the  Russian  Embassy — Point  of  Etiquette — Imperial  Manifesto^ — 
Mutual  Concessions  .  .  .  .  .115 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Reception  of  Count  Ismailof — Court  Dinner — Eulogy  of  the  European  Mis- 
sionaries— Presents — The  Emperor's  Advice  to  the  Czar      .  .       121 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

The  Emperor  in  Bed — Life  at  Je-hol — A  quid  pro  quo — Hard  Living — Illness 
ofScipel 127 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Death  of  the  Emperor  Kang-hy — Funeral  Rites — Punishment  of  two  great 
Mandarins      .....  .  .       132 

CHAPTER  XXm. 

Exclusion  of  Europeans  from  the  Imperial  Palace— Plotting — Death  of  the 
Emperor's  Mother — Difficulties — Final  Resolution  to  depart  .       138 

CHAPTER  XXIY. 

Permission  to  quit  China — Farewell  Presents — Departure  from  Peking — 
Cheap  Travelling — Variations  of  Climate — Arrival  at  Canton — Pecuniary 
Difficulties — Supernatural  Agency — Providential  Occurrence  145 


10  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

Setting  Sail  for  England — Chinese  in  Trouble — Staying  a  Storm — Again — 
Chinese  Modesty — Mr.  Edmund  Godfrey — A  Substitute  for  the  Compass — 
Anonymous  Liberality  .....        Page  151 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Casting  Anchor  at  Deal — Importunity  of  Boatmen — Rapacity  of  Custom- 
house Officers — National  Monuments — Liberality  of  King  George  I. — Of 
the  East  India  Company's  Directors — Of  Mr.  Edmund  Godfrey- — Sailing 
for  Leghorn    .......  156 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Arrival  at  Naples — St.  January's  Blood — Permission  to  establish  the  Chinese 
College — Reception  of  two  Chinese  Students  .  .161 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Examination  of  two  Chinese  Students — Their  Departure  for  China — Death 
of  John  In — Flight  of  Lucio  U-— 'His  Arrest  and  Trial — His  Evasion  and 
Recapture — Mysterious  end  .  .  .  .165 

CONCLUSION. 

A  Visit  to  the  Chinese  College  at  Naples  founded  by  Father  Ripa       .      171 


FATHER    RIPA'S 

RESIDENCE  AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEIING. 


CHAPTER    I. 

Early  Life — An  Impressive  Sermon — Duty  of  a  Confessor —Resolution  to 
enter  the  Church — Mysterious  Vision — Order  to  proceed  to  China — De- 
parture for  Rome — Sojourn  in  the  Ecclesiastical  College. 

In  the  year  1700,  as  I  was  strolling  one  day  about  the  streets 
of  Naples  in  search  of  amusement,  I  came  to  the  open  space 
before  the  Viceregal  Palace  just  at  the  moment  when  a  Francis- 
can friar,  mounted  on  a  bench,  began  to  address  the  people.  I 
was  only  eighteen  ;  but  though  so  young,  I  was  then  leading  a 
life  which  I  could  scarcely  describe  without  shocking  the 
reader.  Amid  all  my  vices,  however,  it  was  fortunate  for  me 
that  I  always  listened  with  pleasure  to  religious  discourses,  not 
indeed  with  a  view  to  derive  any  profit  or  instruction  from  them, 
but  merely  out  of  curiosity.  The  preacher  took  for  his  text 
these  words  of  the  prophet  Amos,  "  For  three  transgressions  of 
Damascus,  and  for  four,  I  will  not  turn  away  the  punishment 
thereof;"  and  he  proved  that  there  were  a  certain  number  of 
sins  which  God  would  forgive,  but  that  beyond  that  number  there  is 
no  salvation  for  any  one.  From  the  proofs  he  passed  to  the 
morality  of  the  doctrine,  and  here  he  brought  in  the  beautiful 
illustration  of  the  scales,  which,  when  equally  balanced,  the 
smallest  addition  will  weigh  down.  "  Thus,"  said  the  worthy 
father,  "if  when  our  sins  are  equal  to  our  counterpoise  we 


: 


12  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

commit  one  more  offence,  the  beam  on  which  our  lot  is  weighed 
will  turn  and  fix  our  eternal  perdition  ;  and  as  we  do  not  know 
when  our  scales  are  balanced,  if  we  transgress  at  the  risk  of 
such  a  punishment,  we  deserve  condemnation." 

This  was  not  to  me  a  mere  figurative  illustration,  it  was  a 
gleam  of  heavenly  light  by  which  I  perceived  the  dangerous 
path  I  was  treading;  and  methought  I  saw  God  himself  mena- 
.  cing  me  from  above,  while  below  the  torments  of  hell  lay 
ready  to  receive  me.  On  recovering  from  the  horror  I  felt  at 
the  sight  of  the  danger  to  which  I  had  so  long  thoughtlessly  ex- 
posed myself,  I  ardently  thanked  the  Almighty  for  thus  recalling 
me  to  Himself,  and,  full  of  repentance,  I  resolved  to  devote  the 
remainder  of  my  life  entirely  to  his  service.  When  the  Fran- 
ciscan had  finished  his  impressive  sermon,  to  strengthen  my 
purpose  I  proceeded  at  once  to  the  church  of  the  great  apostle 
of  India,  St.  Francis  Xavier,  which  was  close  by  ;  and  there, 
having  found  a  Jesuit,  who,  by  the  will  of  God,  was  preaching 
on  the  same  subject  in  the  presence  of  the  Host,  I  had  the  most 
favorable  opportunity  of  fulfilling  my  object. 

At  dusk  I  returned  home,  and  as  I  began  to  consider  how  I 
might  best  serve  God,  I  felt  inspired  with  a  desire  not  only  to 
enter  the  Church,  but  to  do  something  more  than  this,  though 
in  spite  of  unceasing  meditations  I  was  unable  to  discover  what. 
I  thought  of  entering  several  religious  orders,  but  none  came 
up  to  my  aspirations.  I  imagined  that  I  should  find  peace  in 
the  performance  of  the  duties  of  a  secular  priest  ;  but  this  did 
not  satisfy  the  cravings  of  my  heart  :  as  one  who  is  hungry,  after 
eating  a  moderate  portion  of  delicate  food,  still  longs  for  some- 
thing more.  This  something  more  was,  however,  exactly  what 
1  could  not  discover  ;  but  by  degrees  I  conceived  a  strong  wish 
to  found  a  new~  community  of  regular  priests,  although  I  was  far 
from  comprehending  the  character  of  such  an  institution.  I 
said  nothing  of  this  to  any  confessor,  because  I  was  so  ignorant 
in  religious  matters,  that  I  did  not  know  that  even  in  the  path 
of  virtue  it  is  necessary  to  have  a  guide.  In  this  state  of  igno- 
rance I  lived  for  eight  months,  now  confessing  to  one  priest 
and  now  to  another,  without  ever  meeting  with  any  one  who 
took  any  pains  to  direct  my  way.     A  fault,  by  the  by,  for  which 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  13 

those  confessors  who  merely  listen  to  sinners,  without  endeavor- 
ing to  point  out  to  them  the  vocation  for  which  they  are  fitted, 
will  have  to  account  to  God.  Fortunately,  however,  I  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Don  Niccolo  Vinaccia,  who  recommended 
me  to  read  the  Filotea  of  St.  Francois  de  Sales,  by  which  I  per- 
ceived the  necessity  of  having  a  spiritual  guide  ;  and  on  the  10th 
of  May,  1701,  at  the  suggestion  of  Don  Niccolo,  I  confessed  for 
the  first  time  to  Father  Antonio  Torres,  of  the  Order  of  the 
Pious  Laborers,  to  whom  I  avowed  my  desire  to  enter  the 
Church,  and  implored  his  advice.  This  benevolent  man,  as  was 
his  custom,  had  held  me  clasped  in  his  arms  ]  but  on  hearing  my 
prayer,  he  suddenly  drew  back,  opening  his  arms,  and  fixed  his 
eyes  on  me  for  some  time  without  uttering  a  word.  Then  em- 
bracing me  again  with  transport,  but  without  asking  any  ques- 
tion, as  confessors  are  wont  to  do  in  order  to  ascertain  the  voca- 
tion of  their  penitents,  he  exclaimed,  "  Yes,  my  son  ;  take  holy  or- 
ders, and  henceforward  I  will  be  your  father  in  God  ;"  and  happy 
has  it  been  for  me  that  he  has  been  my  spiritual  director  ever  since. 

With  the  approbation  of  this  holy  father,  I  entered  the  Church 
on  the  26th  of  the  same  month  ;  and  having  been  enrolled  in  the 
congregation  of  the  Holy  Mary  of  Purity,  I  began  the  duties  of 
active  life,  doing  my  best  to  promote  the  salvation  of  those 
around  me.  But  I  felt  all  the  time  that  I  was  called  to  some- 
thing else,  and  my  desire  to  institute  a  new  religious  community 
became  more  and  more  strong.  To  the  glory  of  God,  for  it  is 
our  duty  to  acknowledge  his  wonderful  works,  I  must  relate  what 
then  befell  me  with  reference  to  this  institution. 

In  consequence  of  indisposition,  I  was  obliged  to  go  with 
another  young  priest,  who  was  very  ill,  to  the  Montagnola  for 
change  of  air.  "We  remained  there  about  six  months.  My 
companion  was  an  excellent  young  man,  and  as  I  devoted  some 
attention  to  my  spiritual  improvement,  I  may  venture  to  say 
that,  thanks  to  his  good  example,  my  time  w^as  piously  spent. 
One  day,  as  my  friend  was  at  prayers  in  his  room,  and  I  in  mine, 
1  was  seized  with  an  ardent  desire  to  retire  to  some  place  where 
I  might  acquire  the  knowledge  necessary  to  an  ecclesiastic, 
when  all  at  once  a  clear  and  audible  voice  thrilled  through  my 
soul,  saying,  "to  Rome." 


14  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

I  was  struck  with  awe  ;  and  while,  absorbed  in  thought,  I 
wondered  at  the  mysterious  sound,  a  motley  multitude  of  things 
floated  before  my  mind,  not  in  corporeal  or  spiritual  forms,  but 
in  a  purely  intellectual  manner  which  I  cannot  describe.  It 
was  then  impressed  upon  my  mind  that  the  institution  I  was  so 
anxious  to  establish  was  to  consist  of  secular  priests,  wholly  re- 
moved from  worldly  cares,  and  exclusively  devoted  to  prayer, 
study,  and  preaching  ;  and  that  in  order  that  nothing  might 
divert  them  from  these  pursuits,  another  class  of  ecclesiastics, 
like  the  Pious  Laborers,  should  minister  to  their  temporal  wants. 
That,  as  to  dress,  those  of  the  first  class  should  wear  a  habit  dif- 
ferent from  that  of  any  other  religious  community  ;  with  no  hood 
or  cap  on  their  head,  but  with  some  other  covering  ;  not  with 
shoes  or  sandals,  but  shod  in  another  fashion.  This  vision  was 
short,  but  it  made  such  an  impression  on  my  mind,  that  although 
it  took  place  more  than  thirty  years  ago,  I  remember  it  as  dis- 
tinctly as  if  it  had  happened  but  yesterday. 

On  the  completion  of  my  twenty-third  year,  by  the  express 
command  of  Father  Torres,  I  repaired  to  Salerno  to  be  ordained. 
The  day  before  my  departure,  when  I  went  to  take  leare  of  him, 
he  bade  me  on  my  return  begin  my  novitiate  as  Pious  Laborer  ; 
and  although  I  answered  that  I  felt  no  inclination  to  such  a 
vocation,  he  insisted  on  my  obeying  him  unreservedly.  I  there- 
fore conformed  to  his  will  ;  but  while,  as  I  journeyed  on,  my 
mind  dwelt  on  my  being  thus  obliged  to  become  a  Pious  Laborer, 
though  I  had  the  greatest  veneration  for  that  religious  order,  I 
felt  so  sad  and  depressed,  that  I  could  scarcely  walk.  How- 
ever, being  determined  to  obey  Father  Torres,  I  waited  upon 
him  as  soon  as  I  came  back  to  Naples,  and  requested  an  order 
of  admission  to  my  novitiate.  He  had  returned  from  Rome  only 
the  day  before,  and  was  surrounded  by  a  number  of  his  penitents. 
The  moment  he  saw  me,  he  said,  "  Good  morning  to  you,  good 
man  ;  prepare  for  China." 

I  was  surprised,  and  wondered  what  he  could  mean  ;  for  I  had 
never  heard  any  thing  about  China.  Perceiving  this.  Father 
Torres  added,  that  China  was  a  nation  of  idolaters,  who,  from 
want  of  laborers  in  the  Gospel,  lived  in  the  darkness  of  heathen- 
ism;   that  Clement  XL,  the    reigning  Pope,   with  a  view  to 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  15 

remedy  this  evil,  had  recently  attached  to  the  Propaganda  a 
college  for  the  instruction  of  European  ecclesiastics  in  the 
Chinese  language,  that  they  might  carry  the  light  of  the  Holy 
Gospel  to  those  benighted  heathens,  and  that  accordingly  his 
Holiness  had  commanded  him  to  send  some  of  his  penitents  to 
Rome  for  that  purpose. 

As  Father  Torres  spake  these  words,  the  mist  which  filled  my 
mind  vanished,  and  I  now,  greatly  to  my  wonder,  perceived  that 
this  was  the  very  service  to  which  God  had  called  me.  When 
we  were  left  alone,  I  asked  him  whether  he  had  spoken  in  jest 
or  in  earnest,  as  in  the  latter  case  I  would  go  to  China  willingly. 
"  Whether  you  will  or  not,  to  China  you  shall  go,"  he  replied. 

''  How  then  can  I  pass  my  novitiate  with  you,  if  I  am  to  enter 
the  College  at  Rome  in  order  to  go  to  China  ?"  said  I. 

At  first  he  did  not  understand  me,  for  he  had  forgotten  that 
he  had  ordered  me  to  become  a  Pious  Laborer  ;  but  after  I  had 
reminded  him  of  this,  he  answered,  "  Pious  Laborer  !  Pious 
Laborer  !   God  has  destined  you  for  the  Chinese  mission." 

This  made  me  perfectly  happy  ;  and  I  walked  home  so  eleva- 
ted in  spirit,  that  I  scarcely  felt  the  ground  I  trod  on. 

On  the  26th  of  November,  1705,  I  set  out  for  Rome  with 
Don  Gennaro  Amodei,  a  Calabrian  priest,  who  also  had  been 
proposed  by  Father  Torres  for  the  Chinese  mission.  We  reach- 
ed our  destination  on  the  30th,  and  were  kindly  received  by  our 
superiors,  and  by  the  Pope,  to  whom  they  presented  us.  Our 
apartments  in  the  Propaganda  not  being  yet  ready,  we  took  up 
our  quarters  at  an  inn  ;  but  as  it  is  not  decorous  for  ecclesiastics 
to  dwell  in  places  of  this  description,  and  moreover,  as  we  had 
no  money  to  pay  the  landlord,  we  resolved  to  seek  refuge  in  the 
Ecclesiastical  College,  erected  by  Innocent  XH.  for  the  pur- 
pose of  rescuing  houseless  priests  from  the  dangers  of  lodging- 
houses.  We  still  however  had  to  pay  about  twenty  shillings  a 
month  for  our  board  and  lodging  ;  and  as  we  had  nothing  towards 
making  up  this  sum  but  the  five  pence  a-day  we  got  /or  the 
mass,  I  was  obliged,  with  great  shame  and  reluctance,  to  ask 
alms  in  order  to  provide  the  remainder. 

That  I  might  reduce  my  expenses  as  much  as  possible,  I 
mended  my  own  clothes,  washed  my  only  shirt  at  night,  and 


16  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

even  slept  on  a  mat  ;  owing  to  which  I  have  been  dreadfully 
tormented  with  rheumatism  ever  since.  In  this  distress  we  pe- 
titioned his  holiness  for  some  assistance,  and  he  allowed  us  ten 
shillings  a  month,  which  was  just  enough  to  meet  our  wants. 
Being  aware  how  important  it  is  to  lead  a  methodical  life, 
during  our  stay  in  the  Ecclesiastical  College  we  apportioned 
different  hours  of  the  day  for  study,  prayer,  and  all  other  occu- 
pations ;  and  in  the  evening,  after  a  rigid  self-examination,  we 
confessed  to  one  another,  Don  Amodei  kneeling  before  me,  ac- 
cusing himself  of  his  faults  and  temptations,  and  kissing  my 
feet  ;  and  I  afterwards  going  through  the  same  holy  duty  with 
him.  Don  Amodei  was  a  most  excellent  and  pious  young  man, 
gifted  with  every  virtue,  and  distinguished  by  a  purity  of  mind 
which  he  guarded  v^ith  the  greatest  solicitude  ;  but  unfortunately 
he  sometimes  allowed  his  religious  zeal  to  carry  him  too  far,  in- 
sisting, in  spite  of  his  very  delicate  constitution,  in  living  on 
bread  and  water,  and  subjecting  himself  to  all  sorts  of  mortifica- 
tions. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  17 


CHAPTER     II. 

Pilgrimage  to  Loreto — Roman  Police — Inhospitable  Monks— -St.  Chiara*s 
Heart — Return  to  Rome — Mission  to  Capradosso — Vendetta — Extraor- 
dinary Reconciliation. 

One  day  about  this  time,  as  we  were  praying  before  the  Host, 
beseeching  God  to  grant  that  our  apartments  in  the  Propaganda 
might  soon  be  ready,  we  were  both  inspired  with  a  fervent  desire 
to  go  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Loreto,  for  the  purpose  of  imploring  the 
favor  of  the  Holy  Virgin.  After  obtaining  the  permission  of  our 
superiors,  and  the  benediction  of  the  Pope,  we  set  out  on  our 
journey. 

The  first  day  of  our  pilgrimage,  as  we  approached  Castel 
Gandolfo  singing  canticles,  at  which  Don  Amedei  was  very  ex- 
pert, a  gentleman  on  horseback  overtook  us,  and  being  edified  at 
our  behavior,  pressed  us  to  make  use  of  his  horse.  On  our 
resolutely  declining  the  offer,  he  insisted  that  we  should  at  least 
stop  at  his  house.  We  did  so,  and  he  gave  us  a  sumptuous  sup- 
per and  comfortable  accommodation. 

We  were  not  so  fortunate  the  next  evening  at  Civita  Castel- 
lana, in  the  hospital  destined  for  pilgrims,  where  we  could  obtain 
no  supper,  and  had  to  sleep  on  a  paillasse,  without  sheets  or 
blankets. 

x\t  another  place  on  the  road,  of  which  I  have  forgotten  the 
name,  we  entered  a  shop  to  buy  some  food  ;  and  while  we  waited 
to  be  served,  we  saw  a  man  cautiously  open  a  closet,  and  place 
two  pistols  in  it,  unobserved  by  the  master.  Shortly  afterwards 
some  constables  came  in,  went  straight  to  the  closet,  took  out 
the  pistols,  and  arrested  the  cheesemonger  on  the  pretence  of  his 
keeping  prohibited  arms.  The  poor  fellow  repeatedly  protested 
his  innocence,  but  to  no  purpose.  They  handcuffed  him,  and 
took  him  to  prison.  Having  witnessed  the  transaction,  we  imme- 
diately offered,  in  the  presence  of  the  constables,  to  give  evi- 
dence in  behalf  of  the  prisoner,  but  they  took  no  heed  of  what 
we  said.     Our  words,  however,  had  more  weight  with  the  prelate 

2 


18  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

who  governed  the  place,  and  the  injured  man  was  released, 
whereupon  he  came,  with  all  his  family,  to  thank  us  for  having, 
by  the  interposition  of  God,  saved  him  from  such  imminent 
danger. 

At  the  beginning  of  our  pilgrimage  we  walked  about  twenty 
miles  a-day  ;  but  as  Don  Amodei  grew  weaker  and  weaker,  and 
was  in  a  state  of  constant  fever,  we  spent  forty  days  in  a  journey 
which  otherwise  might  have  been  completed  in  less  than  a  fort- 
night. Besides  his  baggage  and  my  own,  I  was  often  obliged  to 
support  him,  hanging  by  my  neck,  for  considerable  distances, 
especially  up-hill.  At  last  he  became  so  faint,  that  in  a  wood 
near  Rieti  he  dropped  to  the  ground,  saying  that  he  could  no 
longer  continue  his  journey,  although  we  were  on  level  ground, 
and  only  two  miles  from  a  place  of  rest.  My  distress  may  be 
easily  conceived,  and  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  leaving  him 
alone  while  I  w^ent  for  assistance.  Not  far  from  the  spot  I 
found  a  cottage,  but  the  moment  I  knocked  at  the  door  I  was 
surrounded  by  dogs,  who  growled  and  barked  at  me  with  great 
fury  ;  and  a  peasant  who  was  close  by,  taking  me  for  a  thief, 
also  assailed  me  with  stones  and  abuse.  I  had  the  greatest  dif- 
ficulty in  persuading  him  that  I  was  no  thief,  but  a  priest  who 
came  to  implore  his  aid  in  behalf  of  a  dying  man.  At  last  I 
succeeded,  and  he  came  with  a  donkey  to  convey  my  friend  to  a 
convent,  on  arriving  at  the  gate  of  which  we  had  to  ring  the 
bell  for  half  an  hour  before  any  one  appeared.  A  monk  then 
came  out  in  a  rage,  and  exclaiming,  "  Oh  !  it  is  you,  is  it,  who 
have  been  ringing  so  much!"  he  banged  the  door  in  our  face. 

We  were  thunderstruck  at  such  treatment  ;  and  while  con- 
sulting what  we  should  do,  the  wretch  of  a  monk  again  opened 
the  door,  giving  us,  in  an  unglazed  plate,  a  few  drops  of  vinegar, 
with  two  pieces  of  bread,  so  black  that  I  had  never  seen  the 
like.  On  my  saying  that  we  were  provided  with  victuals,  but 
implored  shelter,  he  interrupted  me  with  saying,  "  You  may 
take  it,  if  you  please  ;"  and  again  slamming  the  door  in  our 
faces,  he  disappeared. 

We  then  went  into  the  church  of  the  convent  to  recommend 
ourselves  to  God,  and  await  in  prayer  some  effect  of  his  divine 
providence.     Fortunately  some  very  humane  and  devout  ladies 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  I9 

came  in,  who,  seeing  the  exhausted  state  of  my  companion, 
began  to  talk  with  us,  expressing  deep  compassion,  and  asked 
why  we  did  not  go  into  the  convent  for  refreshment  and  repose. 
While  I  answered  their  questions,  there  appeared  in  the  pres- 
bytery a  friar  with  a  candle  in  his  hand,  whom  those  ladies 
pointed  out  to  us  as  the  Father  Guardian  of  the  convent.  I  im- 
mediately went  up  to  him,  and  begged  him  to  grant  us  shelter 
for  the  night  ;  but  the  moment  he  perceived  me  he  ran  away,  as 
though  I  had  been  the  Evil  One,  without  paying  the  least  atten- 
tion to  my  words.  Shortly  afterwards,  however,  the  same  monk 
who  had  treated  us  so  roughly  at  the  door  came  to  take  us  to  a 
cell  on  the  ground-floor,  where  he  gave  us  a  miserable  supper. 
On  our  telling  him  that  we  had  some  food  in  our  wallet,  and  that 
we  only  wanted  a  light  by  which  to  read  our  prayers,  he  repri- 
manded us  severely  for  our  supposed  neglect  in  having  delayed 
the  performance  of  our  duty  to  God  until  it  was  so  late. 

We  had  not  yet  recovered  from  our  mortification  when  it 
pleased  God  to  comfort  us  by  sending  to  our  cell  a  page  and  a 
servant  from  the  ladies  who  had  spoken  to  us,  bringing  with 
them  an  excellent  supper.  Immediately  after  our  meal  I  went 
to  thank  our  benefactresses  for  their  charity  ;  and  I  found  them 
under  the  porch  of  the  church,  seated  at  a  sumptuous  table, 
making  good  cheer  with  the  father  guardian  and  some  other 
friars  of  his  order.  The  next  morning  before  our  departure,  we 
were  desirous  of  expressing  our  gratitude  to  his  reverence  for 
the  hospitality  he  had  granted  us,  but  although  we  searched 
about  the  convent  for  a  long  time,  we  could  not  find  either  him 
or  any  of  his  friars. 

After  suffering  many  hardships,  which  I  will  not  stop  to  de- 
tail, we  at  last  arrived  at  Loreto,  where  we  visited  the  Holy 
House  and  various  other  sanctuaries.  Among  these,  that  of 
Montefalco  deserves  particular  notice  ;  for  it  contains  the  corpse 
of  St.  Chiara  in  such  a  state  of  preservation  that  her  hands  and 
face  are  as  fresh  and  ruddy  as  though  she  were  alive.  We 
adored  her  heart,  which  was  cut  open,  and  in  which,  with  great 
astonishment,  we  observed,  in  bas-relief,  the  implements  of  the 
passion  of  our  Lord,  and  our  Lord  himself  on  the  cross.  I  must 
not  omit  to  say,  that  while  I  lay  under  a  rock,  awaiting  my  turn 


FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


for  reading  mass  in  the  chapel  where  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  re- 
ceived from  God  the  remission  of  his  sins,  a  large  serpent  fell 
from  above  close  to  my  face,  but  immediately  crawled  away 
without  doing  me  any  harm. 

On  our  return  to  Rome,  after  a  pilgrimage  of  forty  days,  Don 
Amodei,  being  more  dead  than  alive,  went  into  the  infirmary  of 
the  Ecclesiastical  College  ;  and  after  a  severe  illness,  the 
physicians  sent  him  to  Naples  to  recover  his  health. 

Being  left  alone  in  Rome,  I  applied  myself  assiduously  to  the 
study  of  moral  theology  ;  and  at  Lent,  after  passing  the  examina- 
tion required,  I  was  sent  to  preach  at  Capradosso.  Among 
various  edifying  cases  which  I  witnessed  in  the  course  of  my 
mission,  the  following  shows  how  God,  in  his  ineffable  goodness, 
was  pleased,  by  means  of  my  youthful  ardor,  to  compose  a 
deadly  feud  which  distracted  a  whole  family  :— ^ 

An  old  man  of  that  place,  with  six  of  his  sons,  had  for  several 
years  sought  the  life  of  a  relative  who  had  murdered  his  seventh 
son.  Neither  the  exhortations  of  several  ecclesiastics  nor  the 
authority  of  Cardinal  Barberini  and  other  distinguished  person- 
ages who  had  interposed,  had  been  sufficient  to  reconcile  them. 
The  unfortunate  murderer  wandered  day  and  night  about  the 
mountains  and  forests  to  escape  from  his  pursuers.  Various 
persons  informed  me  of  this  circumstance,  and  solicited  me  to 
do  my  utmost  to  pacify  the  family.  The  fugitive  himself,  ac- 
companied by  several  of  his  friends,  all  in  arms,  came  down 
from  the  mountains  under  cover  of  the  night,  to  entreat  me  to  the 
same  effect. 

I  waited  till  Easter,  when  I  knew  that  his  uncle  and  cousins 
would  come  to  confession.  The  latter  did,  one  after  the  other, 
come  to  my  feet,  and  I  exhorted  them  to  peace.  They  all  re- 
plied that  they  bore  no  hatred  in  their  hearts  to  the  assassin,  and 
that  they  were  ready  to  forgive  him,  if  the  permission  of  their 
father,  in  whose  power  they  were,  could  be  obtained.  Last  of 
all,  the  father  came  to  confession  ;  and  after  I  had  admonished 
him  at  great  length,  he  told  me  that  he  did  not  entertain  any 
resentment  against  his  nephew,  but  that  he  wished  justice  to 
take  its  course.  I  at  once  understood  his  object  in  this  subter- 
fuge, and  therefore  commanded  him  to  repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer, 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  31 

which  he  did,  not  suspecting  my  intentions.  When  he  came 
to  the  words,  "And  forgive  us  our  trespasses  as  we  forgive 
them  that  trespass  against  us,"  I  desired  him  to  explain  their 
force  and  meaning  ;  whereupon,  by  the  Divine  gi*ace,  he  burst 
into  a  flood  of  tears.  Having  recovered  his  composure,  he 
promised  to  pardon  and  embrace  his  nephew,  for  the  love  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  first  time  he  should  meet  him.  As,  however,  I 
feared  that  his  resolution  might  be  a  transient  ebullition  rather 
than  a  holy  purpose,  I  sent  secretly  to'the  fugitive  nephew, 
directing  him  to  conceal  himself  in  the  belfry  on  a  certain  even- 
ing, when  I  intended  to  preach  upon  the  subject  of  love  to  our 
enemies,  and  if  in  the  course  of  the  sermon  I  should  call  him, 
fearlessly  to  come  forward,  accompanied  by  the  rector  and  his 
other  friends. 

By  the  divine  assistance,  my  efforts  were  crowned  with  the 
happiest  results.  At  about  dusk,  when  I  had  finished  my  sermon 
upon  love  to  our  enemies,  at  which  all  the  injured  family  were 
present,  I  intimated  that  the  women  might  go  home  in  peace, 
and  that  the  men  only  should  remain  to  do  penance.  I  then 
caused  the  door  of  the  church  to  be  locked,  and  in  a  short  dis- 
course I  exhorted  them  to  self-castigation.  After  this,  the 
crucifix,  as  I  had  previously  arranged,  was  brought  out  of  the 
sacristy,  and  borne  between  two  lighted  torches.  At  the  same 
time  I  repeated  the  most  cogent  arguments  which  I  had  used  in 
my  sermon,  and  urged  the  congregation  to  put  in  practice  what 
they  had  heard,  pardoning  each  other,  and  embracing  in  sign  of 
peace.  Many  who  had  been  at  variance  then  came  and  embraced 
each  other  at  my  feet.  Such  was  the  emotion  and  the  fervor 
of  the  congregation  that  they  w^ere  all  in  tears.  Perceiving 
among  them  the  uncle  of  the  assassin,  I  called  him  by  name,  and 
he  immediately  came  and  threw  himself  at  my  feet.  I  asked  him 
in  the  presence  of  all  whether  he  really  forgave  his  nephew,  and 
he  replied  in  a  deliberate  tone  that  he  did.  I  inquired  if  he 
promised  this  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  whose  image  he  then 
held  in  his  hand  ;  and  he  answered  in  the  affirmative.  I  made 
him  repeat  this  several  times  in-  a  loud  voice.  Then  I  blessed 
him,  his  family,  and  all  his  concerns,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord, 
for  the  great  satisfaction  he  gave  to  God,  and  to  all  the  court 


22  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

of  Heaven,  by  granting  pardon,  for  the  love  of  Christ,  to  the 
man  by  whom  he  had  been  injured  ;  and  finally  I  asked  him,  if 
at  that  moment  his  culpable  nephew  were  on  his  knees  to  ask 
forgiveness,  for  the  love  of  Christ,  how  he  would  act  ?  He  re- 
plied that  he  would  gladly  take  him  to  his  heart.  I  then  made 
the  signal  agreed  upon,  and  the  offender  was  conducted  by  the 
rector  into  my  presence.  As  soon  as  he  was  seen  approaching, 
the  sobbing  of  the  people  increased.  The  old  man  was  greatly 
surprised  at  this,  for  he  stood  with  his  back  to  the  entrance,  and 
did  not  see  his  nephew,  who,  however,  the  next  moment  fell  at 
his  feet,  craving  pardon,  for  the  love  of  Christ.  At  first  the  old 
man  stood  motionless,  struck  with  surprise.  He  seemed  be- 
wildered by  the  extraordinary  scene,  and  knew  not  what  to  do. 
I  endeavored  to  calm  him  ;  and,  with  the  crucifix  in  my  hand, 
I  reiterated  my  arguments  to  induce  him  to  forgiveness,  till, 
urged  by  the  grace  that  was  working  in  him,  he  suddenly  em- 
braced his  nephew,  kissed  and  pardoned  him,  and  gave  him  his 
benediction.  His  example  was  instantly  followed  by  his  sons, 
who,  one  after  the  other,  sobbing  and  weeping,  embraced  their 
cousin,  while  all  the  congregation,  bathed  in  tears,  blessed  and 
oraised  God. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  23 


CHAPTER    III. 

Departure  for  China — The  Pope's  farewell  Gifts — Scene  at  Bologna — Awful 
Visitation  at  Brixen — Detention  at  Cologne — Disguise — Arrival  in  London 
— English  Women — Drawing  Lots  for  a  Saint. 

Shortly  after  my  return  to  Rome  the  rector  of  the  Ecclesi- 
astical College  died,  and  I  was  appointed  to  succeed  him.  A 
few  months  after  I  had  entered  upon  miy  new  office,  the  Pope 
received  the  joyful  intelligence  that  M.  de  Tournon,  whom  he 
had  sent  to  China  as  apostolical  commissioner,  had  been  gra- 
ciously welcomed  by  the  Emperor  ;  upon  which  his  Holiness 
resolved  to  send  him  the  cardinal's  hat  by  some  missionaries. 
He  therefore  appointed  Dr.  Funari,  who  was  the  parish-priest  of 
San  Giovanni  de  Fiorentini,  in  Rome  ;  Father  Fabri  Bonjour,  an 
Augustine  friar  of  Toulouse  ;  Father  Ceru,  of  the  Chierici  Mi- 
nori of  Lucca  ;  Father  Perrone,  of  the  Order  of  the  Mother  of 
God  ;  my  humble  self,  then  a  secular  priest  from  Evoli,  in  the 
diocesis  of  Salerno  ;  and  a  gentleman  of  the  name  of  Guarmani, 
who  was  to  accompany  us  as  a  surgeon. 

Don  Amodei,  who  was  also  a  secular  priest,  was  not  included 
in  the  list,  in  consequence  of  his  being  absent  and  in  ill  health  ; 
but  the  moment  I  informed  him  of  this,  he  sent  to  Cardinal  Sac- 
ripante, the  president  of  the  Propaganda,  a  letter  written  with 
more  tears  than  ink,  and  so  eloquently  expressed  that  the  Pope — 
who,  as  well  as  the  Cardinal,  was  greatly  moved  by  it — imme- 
diately directed  him  to  join  us.  Upon  his  arrival,  we  were  all 
admitted  to  kiss  the  Pope's  foot  and  receive  his  paternal  benedic- 
tion. After  having  solemnly  exhorted  us  zealously  to  fulfil  our 
divine  mission,  his  Holiness  gave  to  each  of  us  a  silver  medal, 
with  the  indulgence  in  articulo  moi^tis.  He  granted  us  also  the 
faculty  of  gaining  plenary  indulgence  every  month  ;  the  favor  of 
a  privileged  altar  once  a  week  ;  the  right  of  blessing  five  thou- 
sand medals,  crucifixes,  or  rosaries,  with  the  usual  indulgences  ; 
the  privilege  of  confessing  to  one  another  during  our  voyage  ;  the 


24  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

power  of  giving  plenary  indulgences  in  articulo  mortis,  not  at- 
tached to  a  crucifix,  which  might  be  lost,  but  to  our  own  persons  ; 
and,  lastly,  the  authority  of  deciding  by  majority  of  votes  all 
questions  and  doubts  that  might  arise  during  our  journey.  The 
cardinal's  hat,  and  the  instructions  of  the  secretary  of  state,  were 
intrusted  to  Dr.  Funari,  with  the  injunction,  that  in  the  event  of 
his  being  prevented  from  fulfilling  his  mission,  they  should  be 
confided  to  the  next  senior  member  of  the  mission. 

On  the  13th  of  October  we  set  out  for  London,  in  the  hope  of 
obtaining  our  passage  in  one  of  the  East  India  Company's  ships. 
At  Bologna  we  went  to  the  residence  of  a  personage  of  great 
distinction,  and  presented  to  him  some  letters  of  introduction 
written  in  the  name  of  his  Holiness  by  the  secretary  of  state  : 
this  individual,  after  reading  the  letters,  asked,  with  ill-dissembled 
reluctance,  what  sort  of  assistance  we  wanted  ;  and  Dr.  Funari 
gave  him  to  understand  that  some  alms  to  defray  the  expenses 
of  our  mission  would  be  gratefully  received.  At  the  mere  word 
alms  he  flew  into  a  passion,  and,  in  a  manner  not  at  all  becoming 
his  station,  loaded  us  with  abuse,  and  drove  us  out  of  the  room 
as  if  we  were  impostors.  I  firmly  remonstrated  against  this 
treatment,  asserted  our  respectability,  and  assured  him  that  we 
had  only  followed  our  instructions,  as  he  must  have  perceived  by 
the  letters  ;  and  that  we  should  immediately  report  to  our  supe- 
riors the  treatment  we  had  received.  We  had  scarcely  returned 
to  our  inn  before  he  sent  us  twenty  sequins,  (about  seven  pounds.) 
with  a  message  that  he  was  fully  satisfied  as  to  our  respectabili- 
ty, and  that  we  need  not  write  to  Rome. 

From  Bologna  we  went,  through  Mantua,  to  the  famous  city 
of  Trent,  where  I  heard  for  the  first  time  the  sound  of  the  Ger- 
man language.  Advancing  farther,  across  the  lofty  mountains  of 
the  Tyrol,  we  came  to  Egra,  a  small  town  in  which  they  use 
glass  windows  which  do  not  open,  and  live  in  rooms  lined  with 
boards  and  warmed  with  stoves.  The  next  day  we  arrived  at 
Bolzano,  where  they  bury  their  dead  outside  the  church,  in  the 
open  air,  fixing  at  the  head  of  the  grave  a  wooden  cross,  on 
which  hangs  a  vessel  of  holy  water.  Two  days  after  this  we 
reached  Brixen  :  here,  while  celebrating  mass  in  the  church  of 
the  Capuchins,  Dr.  Funari  was  seized  with  a  fit  of  apoplexy,  and, 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  25 

to  the  great  consternation  and  grief  of  us  all,  fell  flat  to  the 
ground.  In  consequence  of  this  awful  visitation  he  was  obliged 
to  return  to  Italy,  leaving  the  cardinal's  hat  and  the  accompany- 
ing papers  in  the  care  of  Father  Fabri  Bonjour. 

On  the  15th  of  November  we  arrived  at  Inspruck,  a  small  but 
beautiful  town,  containing,  among  other  curious  things,  some 
bronze  tombs,  which  are  very  remarkable.  We  then  proceeded 
to  Metvolt,  and  thence  to  Augsburg,  which  we  reached  on  the 
19th,  and  where  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  saw  a  priestess,  or 
wife  of  one  of  their  Protestant  ministers.  The  next  morning  we 
started  for  Frankfort,  where  we  arrived  in  safety  after  seven 
days'  journey.  The  houses  which  we  saw  on  the  road  are  built 
without  foundations  ;  the  lower  part  of  the  walls  consisting  of 
stones  and  mortar,  while  the  remainder  of  the  building  is  a  com- 
pound of  mud  and  straw,  held  together  by  beams  with  small 
pieces  of  wood  woven  between  them.  The  church  steeples  are 
built  in  the  shape  of  round  pyramids  with  very  sharp  taper 
points,  the  lower  part  being  in  brick  or  stone  work,  the  upper  in 
wood. 

From  Frankfort  we  went  by  water  to  Cologne  ;  and  here  Ave 
received  letters  from  the  secretary  of  state,  informing  us  that, 
as  the  ship  which  was  about  to  leave  London  for  China  could 
not  take  us  all  on  board,  his  Holiness  commanded  Amodei  and 
me  to  go  back  to  Rome.  But  as  we  heard  at  the  same  time  that 
this  alleged  deficiency  of  accommodation  was  a  pretence,  and 
that,  in  reality,  our  recall  had  been  caused  by  the  calumnious 
reports  of  one  of  our  companions,  we  determined  to  vindicate  our 
conduct,  and  await  at  Cologne  for  further  orders.  It  is  impossi- 
ble to  conceive  how  miserable  I  felt  on  being  thus  excluded  from 
the  mission  which  I  had  joined  with  such  ardent  joy.  My  nights 
were  perfectly  sleepless  ;  during  the  day  I  did  nothing  but  weep, 
and  was  often  obliged,  w^hile  dining  with  my  friends,  to  quit  the 
table  and  retire  to  my  room  to  give  vent  to  my  grief.  Fortunate- 
ly, Dr.  Funari,  whom  divine  providence,  in  its  inscrutable  de- 
signs, had  separated  from  us  so  unexpectedly,  arrived  at  Rome 
most  opportunely,  and  defended  our  cause. 

Having,  in  consequence  of  his  representations,  received  per- 
mission to  continue  our  journey,  we  disguised  ourselves  as  lay- 


26  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

men,  and  on  the  23d  of  December  left  Cologne  for  the  Hague. 
Here  we  found  our  companions,  who,  having  been  discovered  to 
be  missionaries,  were  refused  passports  for  England  by  the  Eng- 
lish ambassador.  By  the  assistance  of  the  Bishop  of  Munster, 
to  whom  we  were  recommended  by  the  Pope,  Father  Perrone, 
Amodei,  and  I,  succeeded  in  obtaining  passports  under  assumed 
names  ;  and  on  the  3d  of  January,  1708,  we  sailed  from  Rotter- 
dam for  England.  On  the  7th  we  arrived  safely  in  London  ;  and 
the  next  morning  we  hastened  to  wait  upon  Signor  Cornaro,  the 
Venetian  ambassador,  who  received  us  with  the  greatest  kind- 
ness. Without  losing  any  time,  we  went  with  Father  Perrone 
and  a  gentleman  of  the  embassy  to  solicit  the  East  India  Com- 
pany for  a  passage  to  China  in  one  of  their  ships  ;  but,  as  it  was 
strictly  prohibited  to  take  out  any  ecclesiastics,  the  ambassador 
sent  to  inform  the  Company  that  we  were  going  to  enter  the  ser- 
vice of  the  emperor  of  China — Don  Amodei  as  a  mathematician, 
I  as  a  painter,  and  Father  Perrone  as  our  servant.  It  was  indeed 
amusing  to  see  Father  Perrone  standing  before  us  two,  hat  in 
hand,  showing  us  all  the  marks  of  respect  which  servants  are 
wont  to  pay  their  masters.  The  directors,  however,  being  wary 
men,  did  not  appear  satisfied  with  this  account,  and  said  they 
could  believe  that  Amodei  and  I  were  laymen,  but  not  Father 
Perrone  :  his  peculiar  carriage  and  behavior,  his  eyes  cast 
down,  his  hands  continually  in  his  sleeves,  and  other  signs,  in- 
duced them  to  think  that  he  must  be  an  ecclesiastic.  They  then 
asked  the  gentleman  of  the  embassy  whether  Perrone  was  a 
Jesuit  ;  and  on  his  answering  that  he  was  ready  to  swear  to  the 
contrary,  they  granted  us  permission  to  sail  in  one  of  their  ships, 
which  bore  the  name  of  Donegal,  and  was  bound  for  Bengal. 

After  we  had  thus  obtained  our  passage,  our  three  companions, 
Fabri,  Ceru,  and  Guarmam,  who  had  joined  us  from  Holland,  in 
like  manner  presented  their  petitions  ;  but,  in  spite  of  the  inter- 
est of  the  ambassador,  they  were  several  times  rejected.  Mean- 
while Guarmani  refused  to  proceed,  on  the  pretence  that  he  was 
ill  ;  and  the  ambassador  having  submitted  that  permission  was 
required  for  only  two  more,  leave  was  at  length  granted. 

While  we  waited  for  the  day  on  which  the  Donegal  was  ap- 
pointed to  sail,  the  news  arrived  that  King  James,  (the  Pretend- 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING. 


er,)  brother  to  the  reigning  Queen  Anne,  had  left  France,  with 
fifteen  ships  of  war,  for  the  purpose  of  recovering  the  kingdom 
of  Scotland,  from  which  his  father,  James  the  Second,  had  been 
forced  to  fly  on  account  of  his  religion,  and  to  seek  refuge  in 
France.  Queen  Anne  immediately  gave  orders  that  no  English 
vessel  should  go  out  of  port,  under  a  heavy  penalty  ;  and  that 
all  Catholics  then  in  the  capital  should  be  put  in  confinement. 
Under  these  circumstances,  the  ambassador  desired  us  to  lose  no 
time  in  going  on  board  our  vessel,  as  we  had  previously  obtained 
the  passport,  as  well  as  the  queen's  permission,  and  that  of  the 
Company. 

On  the  11th  of  February  we  were  hastily  conveyed  in  a  small 
boat  to  the  Donegal,  which  was  lying  at  anchor  in  the  river 
Thames,  at  about  twenty  miles'  distance.  The  Donegal  was 
only  of  180  tons  burden,  and  the  berths  were  all  full,  there  being 
only  the  number  required  for  the  officers  of  the  ship.  In  conse- 
quence of  this,  I  had  my  bed  immediately  under  the  beam  of  the 
rudder,  which,  being  violently  moved  from  side  to  side  by  the 
wheel,  greatly  terrified  me  in  my  sleep.  But  the  greatest  incon- 
venience that  I  sufiered,  during  the  whole  voyage,  arose  from 
being  always  exposed  to  the  view  and  the  insolence  of  the  sailors, 
who  were  continually  in  this  quarter  of  the  vessel,  eating,  drink- 
ing, singing,  and  playing,  or  else  cleaning  their  arms,  making 
cartridges,  and  pursuing  other  employments  of  the  same  nature. 
My  bed  being  laid  exactly  over  the  powder-bin,  I  almost  every 
day  found  it  thrown  into  some  corner,  under  the  guns,  casks,  or 
cables  ;  often  soiled  with  beer  or  grog,  and  at  times  even  covered 
with  vermin,  some  of  the  crew  having  lain  upon  it.  I  could, 
however,  have  borne  this  and  other  miseries  and  annoyances  in- 
cident to  a  ship  when  in  port,  as  every  one  should  do  who  has 
resolved  to  undertake  the  life  of  a  missionary  ;  but  that  which 
was  insuflerable  to  me  was,  that  close  to  my  bed  were  the  berths 
of  three  officers,  who,  during  the  four  months  we  remained  in 
the  river,  were  frequently  visited  by  their  wives  :  those  who 
know  what  liberties  English  women  allow  themselves,  niay  un- 
derstand what  a  poor  missionary  must  endure  in  being  obliged 
to  remain  day  and  night  with  such  company.  One  of  the 
women  was  so  barefaced  in  her  actions,  that  no  sooner  was  her 


28  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

husband  out  of  sight  than  she  behaved  in  the  most  infamous 
manner. 

All  these  disorderly  proceedings,  however,  continued  only 
during  the  four  months  in  which  the  ship  was  lying  at  anchor  ; 
for  as  soon  as  she  had  set  sail,  things  were  brought  into  such 
strict  order  that,  comparatively,  the  vessel  bore  the  appearance 
of  a  monastery. 

Wishing  to  make  choice  of  some  tutelar  saint  who  might  be 
our  protector  during  the  voyage,  we  assembled  together,  and 
proceeded  in  the  following  manner.  We  agreed  that  each  of  us 
should  write  down  the  name  of  a  saint  upon  three  separate  slips 
of  paper,  that  these  should  be  put  into  a  box,  and  the  saint 
whose  name  should  first  be  drawn  three  times  should  be  our 
patron.  The  first  slip  of  paper  drawn  contained  the  name  of 
St.  Joseph;  the  second,  the  same  name;  the  third,  that  of  St. 
Paul  ;  the  fourth,  again  that  of  St.  Joseph,  who  was  thus  de- 
clared our  tutelar  saint.  Having  thus  selected  our  patron,  we 
resolved  to  observe  the  following  order  of  religious  duties  during 
the  voyage.  In  the  morning,  silent  prayer,  religious  reading, 
and  self-examination,  in  private  ;  then  the  recital  of  the  Priest's 
Itinerary,  the  Litany  of  the  Saints,  a  chapter  out  of  the  Mar- 
tyrology,  and  one  out  of  the  Scriptures.  On  the  afternoon  of 
every  Thursday  and  feast-day,  some  spiritual  reading,  followed 
by  our  individual  observations  and  reflections,  and  by  the  recital 
of  the  Litany  of  the  Virgin.  In  the  evening,  after  self-examina- 
tion, if  any  one  should  find  that  he  had  transgressed  against  a 
brother,  he  Avas  to  ask  pardon  in  the  presence  of  the  others.  On 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  a  chapter  of  transgressions  was  to  be 
held,  each  confessing  his  sins,  and  praying  the  others,  one  by 
one,  to  mention  whatever  failings  they  might  have  perceived  in 
him.  We  were  also  to  hold  meetings  upon  moral  accidents, 
each  speaking  by  turns  ;  and  whenever  more  than  two  of  us  were 
together,  the  Latin  language  was  to  be  employed. 

Lent  now  drew  near,  and  we  held  a  meeting  to  determine 
whether  we  should  keep  it  or  not.  Our  doubts  upon  the  subject 
arose  principally  from  the  circumstance  that,  as  we  were  still 
detained  in  the  river,  we  had  an  allowance  of  fresh  m.eat  every 
day  ;    and  that,  besides  the  inconvenience  of  cooking  for  our- 


AT  THE  COURT  OV  PEKING.  29 

selves  separately,  we  could  get  nothing  but  salt-fish  and  a  little 
soup.  Fabri,  Perrone,  and  xVmodei  were  of  opinion  that  we 
should  keep  it  ;  Ceru  and  myself  maintained  the  contrary.  We, 
however,  yielded  to  the  majority  ;  and  accordingly  we  kept  Lent 
for  about  a  week  ;  when,  being  convinced  that  the  continuation 
of  such  a  diet  would  destroy  our  health,  we  unanimously  resolved 
to  desist.  And  this  incident  may  serve  as  a  warning  to  others 
of  our  profession,  to  regulate  their  excessive  zeal  ;  for  certainly 
God  does  not  expect  us  to  do  any  thing  which  would  interrupt 
the  execution  of  his  direct  commands.  A  religious  life,  doubt- 
less, requires  many  mortifications,  but  these  must  be  exercised 
with  discretion;  and  it  would  have  been  a  culpable  imprudence 
in  us  if,  by  using  such  a  regimen,  we  had  rendered  ourselves  in- 
capable of  fulfilling  our  important  duties. 

We  were  doomed  to  experience  still  further  delays  and  dis- 
appointments. On  the  evening  of  the  3d  of  March  there  arrived 
a  boat,  commissioned  by  government  to  press  a  part  of  our  crew 
for  the  Queen's  immediate  service  ;  and  other  ships,  lying  at 
anchor  around  us,  were  treated  in  the  same  manner.  This  was 
done  for  the  purpose  of  manning  thirteen  vessels  which  were  to 
be  sent  against  some  ships  that  were  hovering  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Thames,  and  supposed  to  be  French  privateers.  Being 
thus  deprived  of  our  sailors,  we  feared  that  our  departure  would 
be  delayed  until  another  year  ;  and  this  fear  was  increased  by 
the  news  that  the  French  ships  conveying  the  Pretender  had 
arrived  in  Scotland,  on  which  account  the  men-of-war  which 
were  to  have  convoyed  us  w^ere  ordered  against  the  French  fleet  ; 
and,  as  no  merchantmen  could  leave  port,  the  wide  bosom  of  the 
Thames  was  soon  crowded  with  vessels  of  every  size.  It  seemed 
ds  if  another  London  had  arisen  from  the  waves.  A  wonderful 
spectacle,  which  fully  showed  the  great  and  destructive  power 
that  the  English  possess  upon  the  seas. 

These  vexations  were  soon  followed  by  an  event  which  alarmed 
us  all.  The  bishop  of  Ireland  and  his  vicar-general,  both  friends 
of  ours,  were  arrested,  together  with  our  late  companion  Guar- 
mani,  in  the  middle  of  the  street.  Through  the  interest  of  the 
Ambassador,  the  surgeon  was  released,  but  of  the  two  ecclesias- 
tics we  heard  no  more.     Under  these  critical  circumstances  we 


30  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

naturally  feared  for  ourselves  also  ;  and,  in  spite  of  all  our  mis- 
eries aboard,  we  never  for  a  moment  quitted  the  vessel.  For- 
tunately, v^hile  we  were  thus  afflicted,  the  pilot  came  on  board 
with  the  consoling  intelligence  that  we  were  immediately  to  de- 
part ;  and  on  the  8th  of  the  same  month,  which  was  Easter-day, 
we  at  last  set  sail;  with  many  other  ships. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  31 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Setting  sail  for  Bengal — Loss  of  Luggage — Flying-fish — The  Christening — 
Rigid  Observance  of  the  Sabbath — Catching  a  Shark — Climbing  to  the 
main-top — The  Cape  of  Good  Hope — Conversions  aboard. 

Our  voyage  down  the  Thames  and  through  the  Channel  was 
extremely  tedious.  I  will  not  attempt  to  state  how  often  we 
were  becalmed  or  driven  back  by  contrary  winds  ;  or  how  often 
after  weighing  anchor  and  setting  sail  we  were  suddenly  obliged 
again  to  suspend  our  course,  lest  the  violence  of  the  tide  or  a 
gust  of  wind  should  force  us  against  the  sand-banks  or  shoals, 
which  are  very  frequent  both  in  the  river  and  the  Channel. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  that  although  we  set  sail  on  the  8th  of  April, 
it  was  not  until  the  4th  of  June  that  we  reached  the  open  sea. 
Amodei  and  I  had  soon  another  cause  of  vexation,  in  the  loss  of 
our  luggage  ;  but  I  must  say,  to  the  glory  of  God,  that  I  was 
soon  reconciled  to  this  privation.  Nay,  I  fancied  that  I  breathed 
more  freely,  as  though  I  had  been  relieved  from  an  oppressive 
burden  ;  and  I  felt  like  a  bird  which,  freed  from  the  constraint 
of  a  cage,  can  spread  its  wings  and  rove  where  it  pleases. 
Methought  I  had  just  begun  to  be  an  apostle,  and  that,  clad  in  a 
ragged  cassock,  with  the  breviary  under  my  arm  and  a  crucifix 
on  my  breast,  I  was  about  to  wander  through  the  vast  regions 
of  China,  preaching  to  those  blind  pagans  the  Holy  Word  of 
God. 

When  we  had  passed  the  twenty-seventh  degree  of  latitude, 
we  began  to  see  the  flying-fish.  Their  wings  are  formed  of  car- 
tilage like  those  of  the  bat,  and  extend  to  the  base  of  the  tail. 
When  pursued  by  other  fish  they  fly  in  shoals  out  of  the  water  ; 
and  those  which  alight  upon  ships,  as  they  have  no  power  to  take 
wing  again,  are  easily  seized  by  the  sailors.  Usually  they  do 
not  raise  themselves  more  than  three  feet  out  of  the  w^ater  ;  but, 
sometimes,  when  assisted  by  the  action  of  the  wind,  or  urged  by 
fear,  they  fly  much  higher. 


32  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

On  the  29th  we  passed  the  tropic  of  Cancer,  and  with  a 
favorable  wind  entered  the  torrid  zone.  It  is  a  custom  in  ships 
going  to  India,  that  every  one  who  for  the  first  time  passes  the 
two  tropics,  the  Line,  and  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  must  under- 
go the  ceremony  called  "  the  Christening,"  or  pay  a  fine  to  the 
crew.  Those  who  refuse  to  pay  become  the  object  of  much  ob- 
loquy and  many  hard  words  from  the  sailors,  and  are  tied  astride 
upon  a  piece  of  wood,  on  which  they  are  drawn  to  the  end  of  the 
main-yard,  and  suddenly  dipped  thrice  into  the  sea.  If  any  of 
the  ship's  boats  have  not  passed  the  Line  before,  they  are  fined 
three  bottles  of  brandy.  Our  captain  accordingly  had  to  pay 
six  bottles  for  two  boats.  As  to  ourselves,  having  been  kindly 
informed  that  the  crew  would  be  satisfied  with  whatever  we 
might  give,  we  contributed  two  shillings  each.  With  the  money 
thus  obtained,  the  men  bought  brandy  and  sugar  to  make  punch, 
of  which  they  are  particularly  fond.  I  was  told  that  those  who 
are  accustomed  to  this  beverage  find  it  pleasant  and  whole- 
some. 

As  we  drew  near  the  Line,  the  heat  increased  very  sensibly, 
hut  not  so  much  as  we  had  expected  ;  for  it  is  not  true  that  in 
the  torrid  zone  the  air  and  the  water  are  as  hot  as  fire,  and  that 
every  thing  putrefies.  The  water  turns  blackish,  and  offensive 
to  the  smell  ;  but  it  soon  purifies  itself,  first  however  breeding 
little  worms,  which  afterwards  become  flies,  as  I  was  assured 
by  the  surgeon  and  other  persons  on  board.  The  captain  had 
given  orders,  that  whoever  should  be  absent  from  prayers  on 
Sunday,  either  morning  or  afternoon,  should  be  deprived  of  his 
share  of  bread  and  water.  There  were  in  the  ship  some  sailors 
who  were  Catholics,  and  did  not  attend  ;  but  they  were  in  no 
way  molested.  It  once  happened  that  some  of  the  sailors  having 
stayed  away  two  or  three  times,  were,  by  command  of  the  cap- 
tain, bound  fast  with  cords,  with  their  arms  uplifted  ;  but  one  of 
them  to  escape  punishment  said  that  he  was  a  Catholic,  and  the 
captain  believing,  or  pretending  to  believe  his  assertion,  exempt- 
ed him  from  punishment.  In  the  afternoon,  however,  the  man 
appeared  at  prayers,  and  thus  proved  how  easily  he  could  deny 
his  religion. 

The  principal  officers  played  almost  every  day  at  draughts, . 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  33 

but  on  the  Sunday  no  one  attempted  it  ;  and  many  of  those  who 
could  read,  might  be  seen  during  a  great  part  of  the  day  with 
the  Bible  in  their  hands.  One  of  the  company  who  was  em- 
ployed in  drawing  a  geographical  map,  wishing  to  continue  his 
work  on  a  Sunday,  received  a  severe  reprimand  from  the  cap- 
tain :  such  is  the  rigor  with  which  these  heretics  observe  the 
Lord's  day. 

Not  far  from  the  Line,  a  fish  was  caught,  which  by  the  Eng- 
lish is  called  a  shark.  It  is  frequently  seen  in  the  torrid  zone  ; 
but  almost  always  alone.  We  took  about  fifteen  of  these  fish, 
the  largest  of  which  was  nearly  nine  feet  in  length,  and  propor- 
tionably  large.  It  was  caught  with  a  hook,  baited  with  a  great 
lump  of  salt  beef,  of  which  they  are  ravenously  fond.  As  he 
was  being  drawn  up  out  of  the  water  his  jaw  was  torn  by  the 
hook,  and  he  escaped  ;  but  the  bait  being  again  throwm  in,  the 
greedy  animal,  which  I  could  not  help  likening  to  a  jelapsed 
sinner,  heedless  of  danger,  and  in  spite  of  the  agony  he  must 
have  felt  from  the  broken  jaw,  again  gorged  the  beef,  and  was 
caught.  When  he  was  pulled  on  deck,  he  made  a  desperate 
struggle,  and  though  a  large  piece  of  flesh  was  cut  from  his 
back,  he  still  continued  to  leap  about  ;  so  that  in  order  to  dis- 
patch him,  it  was  necessary  to  strike  him  repeatedly  on  the  head 
with  a  hatchet,  and  then  divide  his  body  into  three  parts.  This 
operation  required  much  time  and  labor  ;  and  those  engaged  in 
it  were  often  in  great  danger. 

The  animal  had  no  scales,  and  was  covered  with  a  dark  skin 
like  that  of  an  eel,  but  as  hard  and  rough  as  shagreen.  When 
it  lay  on  its  belly,  it  was  impossible  to  discover  its  mouth  or 
eyes,  which  could  only  be  seen  when  it  was  turned  on  its  back. 
Its  mouth  was  disproportionately  large,  and  furnished  with  three 
rows  of  strong  and  sharp  teeth.  On  opening  its  head,  we  found 
two  large  white  lumps  like  curdled  milk,  which  the  sailors  care- 
fully preserved,  being,  as  they  told  me,  an  excellent  specific  for 
the  purposes  of  midwifery.  Its  blood  was  both  cold  and  black. 
When  they  are  of  a  large  size  the  flesh  is  tough,  and  they  are 
not  good  as  food  ;  but  we  ate  of  the  smaller  ones,  and  found 
them  tender  and  good.  The  manner  in  which  this  animal  swims 
is  curious,  for  when  it  opens  its  wing-like  fins,  it  appears'  broader 

3 


34  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


tlian  it  is  long.  No  less  strange  is  the  way  in  which  it 
prepares  to  seize  the  bait,  being  forced  to  turn  upon  its  back, 
as  the  upper  jaw  of  its  enormous  mouth  overhangs  the  under 
one. 

The  second  mate  told  me,  that  he  had  found  in  the  belly  of 
one  which  he  had  taken,  the  entire  hide  of  a  cow  with  its  horns. 
Another  officer,  called  Jim,  assured  me  that  a  young  man,  while . 
swimming  round  the  ship,  was  attacked  by  one  of  these  hsh, 
which  bit  the  middle  of  his  body  completely  through,  and  car- 
ried away  one  half.  To  this  the  captain  added,  that  he  had 
found  in  the  belly  of  one  of  them  the  body  of  a  sailor,  which 
had  been  swallowed  twenty-four  hours  before,  while  he  was 
swimming  near  the  ship.  The  bones  of  the  man  were  in  pro- 
cess of  digestion,  and  could  be  easily  broken  ;  but  the  most 
extraordinary  circumstance  was,  that  a  knife,  which  the  man 
had  in  his  pocket,  had  become  flexible,  and  could  be  bent  like  a 
piece  of  paper.  In  the  sharks  which  we  caught,  nothing  was 
found  but  some  fish  of  about  three  feet  in  length,  partly  digested 
and  partly  entire. 

These  fish  take  great  care  of  their  young,  but  in  quite  a  dif- 
ferent manner  from  all  other  known  animals.  When  they  per- 
ceive them  to  be  in  danger,  they  open  their  mouths  and  receive 
them  into  their  bellies,  from  which  they  cast  them  forth  again 
when  the  danger  is  past.  This  the  captain  and  others  affirmed 
to  be  a  fact  which  they  themselves  had  witnessed. 

On  the  27th  of  July,  through  the  favor  of  God  and  the  pro- 
tection of  the  glorious  St.  Anne,  we  crossed  the  Line  with  a 
prosperous  gale.  We  unanimously  joined  in  repeating  a  Te 
Deum,  thanking  the  Lord  for  having  granted  us  so  easy  a  pas- 
sage. A  few  days  afterwards,  the  wind  continuing  propitious, 
we  passed  the  Tropic  of  Capricorn,  and  thus  entered  the  south- 
ern temperate  zone.  It  is  a  custom  on  board  English  ships,  that 
whoever  for  the  first  time  climbs  to  the  main-top,  is  there  bound 
fast  till  he  pays  a  fine  to  the  sailors.  It  accordingly  happened 
that  the  first  surgeon,  seeing  some  sailors  and  supercargoes 
climb  to  that  part  of  the  rigging,  which  they  perhaps  had  done 
to  ensnare  him,  not  being  aware  of  this  custom,  immediately 
climbed  after  them.     He  had,  however,  hardly  arrived  at  the 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  35 

place,  when  he  was  suddenly  seized  by  the  sailors  and  secured 
tightly  with  cords,  amid  shouts  of  laughter,  nor  was  he  released 
till  he  agreed  to  pay  the  fine.  The  same  joke  was  afterwards 
practised  upon  one  of  the  supercargoes,  but  on  his  proving  satis- 
factorily that  he  had  already  been  fined  in  a  former  voyage,  he 
was  let  off*. 

On  the  6th  of  September  we  entered  the  port  of  Good  Hope, 
which  is  very  beautiful  and  of  considerable  extent.  The  coun- 
try belongs  to  the  Dutch,  but  it  is  also  inhabited  by  many  French 
Protestants  who  were  expelled  from  their  country  by  Louis  XIV. 
There  were  besides  many  Germans  and  Flemings,  among  whom 
were  several  Catholics  who  lived  without  any  spiritual  assist- 
ance. Having  found  them  cold  and  wavering  in  the  faith,  I 
bade  them  all  return  to  Europe.  At  the  end  of  a  fortnight  we 
again  set  sail  for  Bengal.  A  few  days  afterwards  we  saw  a 
whale  ;  but  all  that  I  was  able  to  learn  of  this  huge  animal  was, 
that  it  could  not  be  of  the  same  species  as  that  which  swallowed 
the  prophet  Jonas,  for  its  throat  was  so  small  that  it  would 
scarcely  have  allowed  an  egg  to  pass  down  it.  In  the  Indian 
Ocean,  the  scurvy  made  dreadful  havoc  on  board  our  ship,  and 
though  we  missionaries  had  hitherto  endeavored  to  conceal  our 
real  character  from  the  heretical  company  among  which  we  had 
been  thrown,  yet  on  this  occasion  we  deemed  it  our  duty  to  cast 
off  all  disguise,  for  the  eternal  salvation  of  three  of  the  crew, 
who  were  Catholics,  but  had  for  several  years  wallowed  in  sin, 
completely  neglecting  their  religious  duties. 

On  the  1st  of  January,  1709,  one  of  the  sailors,  whom  the 
scurvy  had  reduced  to  a  state  of  extreme  debilicy,  fell  into  the 
sea.  The  boat  was  immediately  lowered,  and  every  effort  made 
to  save  him  ;  but  to  no  avail.  I  was  exceedmgly  grieved  at  this 
accident,  for  the  poor  fellow  had  been  disposed  to  abjure  his 
heresy,  and  we  had  agreed  that  as  soon  as  we  landed  I  should 
confess  and  receive  him  into  the  bosom  of  the  true  Church.  We 
dared  not  do  this  on  board,  lest  we  might  be  observed,  especially 
as,  owing  to  my  ignorance  of  the  English  language,  the  confes- 
sion must  have  taken  place  through  an  interpreter,  and  con- 
sequently with  closed  doors,  in  order  to  avoid  discovery  and 
punishment.    While  still  sorrowing  for  this  loss,  I  was  informed 


36  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

that  an  English  youth,  who  was  the  son  of  a  great  London 
merchant,  finding  himself  brought  nearly  to  his  end  by  the 
same  fearful  disease,  was  also  anxious  to  abjure  his  religion 
and  receive  absolution  at  my  hands  ;  but  the  Devil,  who 
reigns  among  those  heretics,  kept  them  constantly  about  the 
bed  of  the  patient  until  he  died,  leaving  me  bitterly  disap- 
pointed. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  37 


CHAPTER   \. 

The  Mouth  of  the  Ganges — Ignorance  of  a  Monk — Recruiting  Missionaries — 
Advice  to  Authors — Sun-Worshippers — St.  Thomas's  Prophecy — The 
Transmigration  of  Souls — A  Woman  Exorcised. 

Ox  the  1st  of  February  we  at  last  entered  the  mouth  of  the 
Ganges,  amid  general  exultation.  In  ascending  the  river,  my 
companions  being  still  laid  up  with  the  scurvy,  I  one  day  stood 
alone  in  a  corner  of  the  vessel  reading  my  breviary,  which  from 
prudential  motives  was  bound  in  white,  and  looked  exactly  like 
a  common  book.  While  thus  employed,  I  suddenly  heard  a 
voice  close  by,  inquiring  in  Portuguese  whether  I  was  a  priest. 
I  turned  round,  and  on  seeing  an  Indian  youth,  about  fifteen 
years  of  age,  who  had  come  to  meet  us  with  other  merchants 
from  Calcutta,  I  reproved  him  in  a  severe  tone.  Perceiving  that 
I  was  afraid  to  discover  myself,  he  told  me  that  he  was  a  Catho- 
lic :  in  proof  of  which  he  crossed  himself,  and  then  eagerly  prof- 
fered his  services.  It  was  by  no  accident  that  this  youth  found 
me  out.  He  was  sent  to  us  by  Divine  Providence,  which  per- 
ceived that,  being  perfectly  friendless  in  that  country,  with  shat- 
tered health  and  exhausted  funds,  we  could  not  have  reached  our 
destination  without  an  act  of  its  special  assistance.  Having 
learned  from  this  young  man  that  the  Augustines,  for  whom  we 
had  a  letter  from  the  General  of  the  Order,  had  a  house  in  the 
neighborhood,  I  proceeded  thither  as  soon  as  we  arrived  at  Cal- 
cutta, leaving  my  companions  behind.  On  reaching  their  abode, 
I  was  introduced  to  an  old  monk,  who  was  deaf,  and  ignorant  in 
the  extreme  ;  but  a  good  sort  of  man  withal  He  took  my  letter 
and  affected  to  read  it  ;  but  as  he  had  no  knowledge  of  Latin,  he 
could  make  nothing  of  it.  Being  desirous  to  know  the  name 
and  surname  of  the  Father-General,  he  turned  to  me,  giving  him- 
self an  air  as  though  he  had  understood  the  whole,  and  pointing 
at  the  signature,  he  said,  "  What  villanous  writing  I  pray  de- 
1^  cipher  this  signature  for  me."     When  he  had  heard  the  name 


38  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

and  surname  of  the  Father- General,  he  betrayed  his  ignorance 
still  more,  by  asking  me  whether  he  was  the  Father-General,  or 
the  Father- General  in  Chief;  and  I,  adapting  my  words  to  his 
ignorance,  assured  him  that  it  was  actually  the  Father- General 
in  Chief,  whereat  he  expressed  himself  greatly  pleased.  He 
afterwards  inquired  whether  I  was  really  sent  by  St.  Peter,  and 
on  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  conceived  a  great  opin- 
ion of  me,  and  did  all  in  his  power  to  forward  my  wishes. 

As  the  reader  will  no  doubt  be  surprised  at  the  ignorance  of 
this  monk,  I  will  tell  him  how  such  things  come  to  pass.  The 
most  serene  kings  of  Portugal,  being  very  anxious  to  maintain 
and  extend  our  holy  faith  in  these  regions,  decreed  that  all  their 
officers  and  soldiers  who,  on  passing  thither,  might  feel  disposed 
to  take  holy  orders,  should  be  allowed  to  follow  their  inclination 
without  any  impediment.  The  harvest  being  abundant  and  the 
reapers  scarce,  when  a  Portuguese  vessel  arrives  at  Goa,  the 
missionaries  of  different  religious  orders  go  on  board  and  call  out 
aloud  whether  there  is  any  one  who  will  join  them.  Among 
such  numbers  there  is  always  some  one,  who  having  in  a  moment 
of  danger  vowed  to  reform,  or  hoping  to  live  more  comfortably,  an- 
swers the  call  ;  and  thus  many  of  those  missionaries  are  very 
ignorant,  and  some  of  them  very  vicious,  which  is  still  worse  ;  so 
that,  far  from  contributing  to  the  propagation  of  our  holy  religion, 
they  do  exactly  the  reverse,  by  bringing  it  into  contempt. 

A  few  days  afterwards  we  were  invited  to  dine  with  Mr.  Bar- 
neby,  an  Irish  gentleman,  who  with  great  generosity  had  granted 
us  three  places  gratis  on  board  a  ship  which  he  was  freighting 
for  Manilla.  Among  various  things  that  he  did  for  our  enter- 
tainment, he  produced  Leuilles'  work  on  Bengal,  and  pointed 
out  a  great  number  of  ludicrous  blunders  with  which  that  book 
abounds.  Many  years  afterwards  I  enjoyed  together  with  sev- 
eral of  my  fellow-missionaries  a  similar  amusement,  in  picking 
out  the  absurd  statements  inserted  in  a  certain  "  Account  of  the 
Chinese  Empire."  Authors  are  thus  liable  to  ridicule  or  blame, 
if,  when  writing  without  a  due  knowledge  of  the  subject  of  which 
they  treat,  they  adopt  indiscriminately  all  they  hear.  I  there- 
fore always  warn  my  juniors  never  to  attempt  any  thing  of  the 
kind  before  they  have  lived  in  a  country  long  enough  to  under- 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKirsG.  39 

stand  it  fully,  or  can  at  least  obtain  their  information  from  per- 
sons who  are  at  once  enlightened  and  trustworthy  :  and  in  the 
event  of  their  being  called  upon  to  take  part  in  some  important 
transaction  or  controversy,  I  recommend  them  to  make  them- 
selves masters  of  the  language  of  the  country,  and  to  take  every 
possible  precaution  against  erroneous  impressions. 

One  morning  as  I  walked  beside  the  Ganges,  I  observed  a 
considerable  number  of  men  and  women  bathing  promiscuously, 
but  with  edifying  behavior  ;  and  among  them  I  saw  a  man  who 
held  a  looking-glass  in  one  of  his  hands,  turning  his  face  towards 
the  sun,  while  with  the  other  hand  he  threw  the  water  upon  hie 
body,  describing  signs  much  like  the  cross,  and  moving  his  lips 
as  though  he  had  been  praying.  On  inquiry,  I  was  informed 
that  this  man  was  worshipping  the  sun,  and  that  the  others  were 
also  idolaters,  who  bathed  in  the  Ganges  because  they  believed 
that  the  waters  of  that  river  possessed  the  miraculous  power  of 
cleansing  them  from  their  sins. 

It  is  well  known  that  St.  Thomas  the  Apostle  preached  the 
Christian  religion  in  these  parts  ;  and  that  he  afterwards  suffered 
martyrdom  at  Meliapor,  on  the  coast  of  Coromandel.  The  true 
faith  was  afterwards  polluted  and  overpowered  by  the  sect  of  the 
Nestorians  ;  but  upon  the  arrival  of  the  Portuguese,  it  was  re- 
stored by  the  labor  of  zealous  missionaries.  The  Portuguese 
were  greatly  helped  and  encouraged  in  this  holy  work  by  an 
ancient  prophecy,  left  by  St.  Thomas,  and  engraved  upon  a  stone 
column  near  Meliapor,  and  not  far  from  the  sea.  This  prophecy 
is  written  in  the  language  of  the  country,  and  imports  that  the 
"  religion  which  he  had  planted  would  flourish  again  when  the 
sea,  then  forty  miles  distant,  should  reach  that  column  ;  at  which 
time  white  men  would  come  into  these  parts  from  a  distant  coun- 
try." All  this  appears  to  have  been  fulfilled  by  the  arrival  of  the 
Portuguese  in  India. 

The  missionaries  reclaimed  a  great  number  of  the  Nestorians, 
and  converted  a  still  greater  number  of  the  pagans  ;  the  Ma- 
homedan  government  only  forbidding  attempts  to  convert  those  of 
its  own  persuasion  ;  it  being  its  maxim,  that  no  religion  could  be 
better  than  that  of  Mahomed,  but  that  Christianity  was  better 
than  idolatry. 


40  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

In  imitation  of  the  Catholics,  the  English,  the  Dutch,  and  the 
Danes  have  sent  many  of  their  preachers  into  these  countries  ; 
but  the  grace  of  God  was  not  with  them  ;  and  this,  together  with 
their  bad  conduct,  which  so  ill  accorded  with  what  they  preach- 
ed, prevented  them  from  producing  any  good  effect.  Every  sect 
of  idolaters  has  here  its  temples,  priests,  sacrifices,  ceremonies, 
and  idols.  Among  the  numerous  errors  in  which  these  blind 
heathen  multitudes  live,  a  principal  one  is  the  doctrine  of  the 
transmigration  of  souls.  They  are  therefore  very  kind  to  all  sorts 
of  animals  and  insects,  v/hich  they  neither  kill  nor  eat,  but  on  the 
contrary  feed  them,  and  attend  on  them  with  great  care.  To  such 
a  pitch  do  they  carry  this  belief,  that  they  have  hospitals  for  lice 
and  fleas,  and  pay  liberally  by  the  hour  those  who  will  allow  the 
insects  to  feed  on  their  blood.  They  do  this  in  the  persuasion 
that  after  death  their  souls  will  pass  into  the  bodies  of  some  ani- 
mal more  or  less  loathsome,  according  to  the  good  or  evil  actions 
of  their  past  life.  Above  all  things,  they  highly  esteem  and 
venerate  sheep  and  cows,  from  a  foolish  belief  that  they  once 
sustained  the  earth  upon  their  horns,  and  that  a  cow  pacified  the 
anger  of  their  idol,  Mahadeu,  when  he  had  resolved  to  destroy 
the  universe  for  the  sins  of  men  ;  and  also  because  after  death  a 
great  river  must  be  passed,  which  can  only  be  done  by  holding 
fast  to  the  tail  of  a  sheep  or  cow. 

Influenced  by  this  superstition,  upon  rising  in  the  morning,  just 
as  we  cross  our  foreheads  with  holy  water,  so  do  they  soil  theirs 
with  the  dung  of  a  cow  ;  and  thus  disfigured,  they  walk  out  and 
transact  their  daily  business.  When  we  are  at  the  point  of 
death,  we  feel  satisfied  if  we  can  procure  the  assistance  of  an 
ecclesiastic  of  known  piety  ;  these  people,  on  the  contrary,  are 
happy  if  in  their  last  moments  they  can  lay  hold  of  the  tail  of  a 
cow,  believing  that  they  shall  thus  easily  pass  over  the  great 
river.  If  while  they  are  expiring  the  cow  happens  to  discharge 
the  contents  of  her  stomach,  this  circumstance  is  considered  as 
an  omen  of  their  future  felicity,  because  they  suppose  that  it  is 
owing  to  their  soul  being  about  to  migrate  into  the  body  of  the 
cow.  After  the  death  of  the  poor  idolater,  the  cow  is  well  kept, 
and  treated  with  the  same  attention  that  would  have  been  paid  to 
the  man  himself  had  he  lived.     Such  being  the  veneration  they 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  41 

have  for  these  animals,  and  particularly  for  the  cow,  when  any 
one  is  converted  to  the  Christian  faith,  the  missionaries  always 
test  his  sincerity  by  obliging  him  to  eat  cow's  flesh,  after  which 
his  former  heathen  associates  look  upon  him  with  horror,  and  will 
neither  eat,  drink,  nor  converse  with  him. 

Some  of  the  more  strict  of  this  sect  form  the  resolution  of  be- 
coming saints  ;  and  those  people,  in  their  blind  ignorance  of  the 
true  faith,  believe  that  they  have  attained  the  highest  point  of 
perfection  when  they  have  passed  a  certain  number  of  years  in 
the  same  spot,  constantly  exposed  to  the  inclemencies  of  the 
weather,  and  remaining  always  in  the  same  posture.  I  myself 
saw  one  of  these  saints,  falsely  so  called,  who  had  for  many 
years  held  his  hands  in  one  position,  and  whose  nails  had  grown 
a  hideous  length  and  penetrated  into  his  arm,  so  that  he  could 
not  open  his  hands,  and  was  waited  on  by  others  in  all  the  ne- 
cessities of  nature  ;  indeed,  all  these  penitents  are  thus  waited 
on,  and  those  who  can  render  them  any  service  esteem  it  fortu- 
nate, as  securing  their  own  future  happiness. 

I  was  informed  by  Father  Giovanni  Da  Fano,  that  having 
heard  of  a  woman  who,  aspiring  to  this  imaginary  sanctity,  was 
then  standing  night  and  day  in  the  same  place,  with  her  hands 
raised  towards  the  heavens,  he  felt  a  great  curiosity  to  see  her. 
Being  persuaded  that  she  could  not  thus  stand  always  immovea- 
ble without  the  assistance  of  the  evil  one,  he  went  close  behind 
her,  and  in  a  low  voice  he  commanded  the  malignant  spirits  to 
depart  from  the  woman.  Immediately  upon  this  her  arms 
dropped,  and  she  turned  round  angrily,  exclaiming  in  her  own 
language,  "  Ah,  demon  !  demon  !"  It  was  thus  clearly  proved 
that  such  arts  as  these  could  only  be  performed  through  the  in- 
strumentality of  the  great  enemy  of  mankind,  whose  reign  in 
those  regions  is  supreme. 


42  FATHER  UIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


CHAPTER    VI, 

Departure  for  Manilla — Miraculous  Escape — Preaching  in  earnest — Cardinal 
de  Tournon's  Imprisonment  in  Macao — His  Death — The  Population  of 
China — Order  to  Paint  for  the  Emperor. 

I  MIGHT  relate  a  great  deal  more  respecting  Bengal,  but  as 
my  sojourn  in  this  country  was  very  short,  I  think  it  best  to  omit 
doing  so,  lest  I  should  state  any  thing  inaccurate.  On  the  22 d 
of  February  we  set  out  for  Manilla,  in  the  ship  San  Lorenzo, 
which,  though  very  small,  had  fifty  passengers  on  board,  twenty- 
three  of  whom  were  Catholics,  and  the  remainder  Mahomedans 
and  idolaters  ;  but  six  of  the  latter  were  slaves,  and  had  been 
bought  with  a  view  to  their  being  instructed  and  baptized.  On 
my  arrival  on  board  the  San  Lorenzo,  I  again  put  on  my  cassock, 
throwing  off  the  lay  dress  I  had  worn  ever  since  my  departure 
from  Cologne,  and  applied  myself  in  good  earnest  to  reclaim  the 
Catholics  on  board,  who  were  mostly  relapsed  sinners,  entirely 
heedless  of  their  religious  duties.  During  some  stay  we  made 
in  Malay,  I  was  requested  by  the  captains  of  two  other  ships  to 
assist  their  crews  in  their  spiritual  exercises,  which  I  did  with 
great  pleasure,  and  I  hope  with  some  success. 

I  did  not  go  from  Malay  to  Manilla  by  the  San  Lorenzo,  but 
in  Our  Lady  of  Guadaloupe,  having  been  solicited  by  the  captain 
to  give  his  sailors  some  religious  instructions.  In  the  Strait  of 
Malay,  not  far  from  Singapore,  we  were  very  nearly  lost  ;  the 
navigation  of  those  seas  being  extremely  dangerous,  owing  to  a 
multitude  of  little  islands  which,  opposing  the  waves  in  all  di- 
rections, form  a  labyrinth  of  eddies  and  whirlpools.  One  day 
while  I  was  at  my  morning  devotions,  I  suddenly  heard  a  dread- 
ful noise  under  the  ship,  followed  by  a  great  uproar  and  confusion 
above  my  head  ;  and  almost  at  the  same  moment  an  American 
merchant  burst  into  my  cabin,  and,  without  uttering  one  word, 
seized  me  by  the  arm  and  led  me  on  deck,  and  I  then  perceived 
that  the  vessel  had  been  driven  upon  a  rock,  and  was  near  sink- 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKLNG.  43 

iiig.  I  immediately  rushed  back  to  my  cabin,  and  taking  the 
holy  water,  and  a  candle  of  the  holy  Father  Innocent  XL,  I  first 
blessed  the  sea,  then  broke  the  candle  into  pieces,  and  threw  it 
to  the  waves,  well  knowing  its  miraculous  powers  in  similar 
cases.  Very  soon  after  I  had  done  this  we  were  out  of  danger  ; 
and  the  means  which  God  in  his  ineffable  goodness  employed  to 
save  us  were,  that  the  boat  of  another  ship,  taking  one  of  our 
anchors,  went  and  lowered  it  at  a  considerable  distance,  and  ena- 
bled us  to  tow  the  vessel  out  of  its  fearful  position. 

At  Manilla  I  was  desired  by  the  Governor  to  teach  the  prin- 
ciples of  our  faith  to  eight  Dutch  deserters  who  were  confined  in 
the  fort  ;  and  to  my  great  satisfaction,  after  forty  days'  exertions, 
they  were  brought  to  make  a  public  abjuration  of  their  heresy. 
Taking  advantage  of  my  free  access  to  the  fort,  on  Sundays  I 
went  about  carrying  the  cross  and  singing  hymns  till  I  had  col- 
lected a  pretty  numerous  congregation,  when  I  proceeded  to 
teach  them  the  Catechism,  and  to  preach  a  sermon  on  some  im- 
portant point  of  our  holy  religion.  After  the  sermoa  I  again 
took  the  crucifix  in  my  hand,  and  made  a  profession  of  repent- 
ance, imparting  to  each  word  all  the  warmth  of  my  soul.  Then, 
in  order  to  make  a  deeper  impression  on  my  hearers,  I  untied 
my  cassock,  which  for  this  express  purpose  I  wore  open  behind, 
and  I  scourged  myself  till  both  my  shoulders  bled.  For  some 
time  my  companions  ridiculed  these  inflictions  ;  but  when  they 
perceived  that  a  captain,  who  had  never  paid  the  least  attention 
to  my  exhortations,  was  so  touched  by  them  that  he  resolved  to 
reform,  and  live  as  a  Christian,  they  no  longer  jested  on  the 
subject.  Since  my  return  to  Naples  I  have  not  continued  these 
practices — not  that  I  should  ever  censure  them  in  any  one  else, 
-  but  merely  because,  in  my  old  age,  I  came  to  understand  that 
reasoning  and  prayer  are  the  surest  means  of  persuasion,  whilst 
violence  and  exaggeration  can  produce  at  best  but  a  blaze  which 
no  sooner  appears  than  it  vanishes. 

As  there  was  no  ship  at  Manilla  bound  for  China,  the  King 
of  Spain  having  interdicted  all  intercourse  between  his  subjects 
and  the  Celestial  Empire,  a  small  ship  was  fitted  out  by  sub 
scription,  entirely  for  us,  under  the  orders  of  Don  Teodorico 
Pedrini,  a  missionary  who  had  already  been  some  years  in  these 


44  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

regions,  and  who  for  this  purpose  had  disguised  himself  as  a 
captain.  His  inexperience  in  nautical  matters  nearly  cost  us  our 
lives  two  or  three  times  ;  but  in  spite  of  all,  on  the  night  of  the 
2d  of  January,  1710,  we  cast  anchor  in  one  of  the  numerous 
islands  close  to  Macao. 

The  next  morning  Don  Pedrini  went  on  shore  in  his  assumed 
garb  of  a  captain,  and  in  the  afternoon  he  returned  on  board, 
accompanied  by  two  ecclesiastics  of  the  suite  of  Cardinal  de 
Tournon.  This  brilliant  ornament  of  the  Sacred  College  had, 
on  his  first  arrival  in  China,  been  received  by  the  Emperor  with 
unequivocal  marks  of  esteem  ;  but  having  since  refused  to  con- 
form to  certain  enactments  of  the  Board  of  Rites  concerning  the 
missionaries,  he  had  been  confined  at  Macao.  Soon  after  dusk 
we  went  to  pay  him  our  respects,  under  the  guidance  of  the  two 
ecclesiastics  just  mentioned,  eluding  the  vigilance  of  the  guards 
by  entering  his  prison  through  a  private  door  which  opened  upon 
the  sea.  We  were  received  by  the  holy  man  with  extreme  afia- 
bility  and  kindness  ;  and  after  a  long  and  deeply-interesting  con- 
A^ersation,  we  retired  from  his  presence  perfectly  edified. 

Although  the  Cardinal,  and  about  forty  missionaries  of  dif- 
ferent religious  orders,  were  thus  kept  in  confinement  during 
the  first  three  weeks  of  our  stay  at  Macao,  I  and  my  companions 
were  left  quite  free.  On  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  January, 
however,  we  were  suddenly  visited  by  five  mandarins,  who,  aftei 
sending  for  Father  Fabri,  began  in  judicial  form  to  ask  us  who 
we  were,  whence  we  came,  what  was  our  business,  and  so  forth, 
writing  down  their  questions  and  our  answers.  After  this  they 
went  away,  leaving  the  house  guarded  by  Chinese  soldiers,  for 
whose  accommodation  a  booth  was  instantly  erected  on  the 
premises. 

After  duly  considering  the  indignities  to  which  our  holy  reli- 
gion was  exposed  in  his  own  person  and  in  those  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, his  Eminence  resolved  to  address  a  remonstrance  to  the 
Viceroy  at  Canton,  and  at  the  same  time  to  transmit  with  it  a 
dispatch  for  the  Emperor,  announcing  his  promotion  to  the  rank 
of  Cardinal,  and  the  arrival  of  six  missionaries,  three  of  whom 
were  acquainted  with  mathematics,  music,  and  painting.  His 
Eminence  was  induced  to  take  this  step  by  the  recollection  that, 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  45 

when  he  was  at  Peking,  the  Emperor  had  asked  him  to  write,  in 
his  name,  to  the  Pope  for  some  missionaries  skilled  in  the  arts 
and  sciences  ;  and  he  now  hoped  to  recover  the  favor  of  the 
monarch  by  sending  him  Father  Fabri,  Don  Pedrini,  and  myself, 
in  the  above  capacities.  When  I  heard  that,  by  this  arrange- 
ment, I  was  doomed  to  quit  my  favorite  vocation  for  the  purpose 
of  cultivating  an  art  of  which  I  knew  only  the  rudiments,  I  could 
not  refrain  from  expressing  my  bitter  dissatisfaction  ;  but  reflect- 
ing that  it  was  at  that  moment  impossible  to  benefit  the  cause  of 
our  religion  as  a  missionary,  I  soon  resigned  myself  to  obedi- 
ence. 

His  Eminence  bore  all  his  troubles  and  privations  with  a 
Christian  fortitude  which  was  truly  admirable  ;  but  nevertheless, 
his  bodily  frame  being  unequal  to  sustain  the  efforts  of  his  great 
mind,  after  three  months'  lingering  illness,  he  went  to  receive  the 
palm  of  martyrdom  in  heaven — departing  this  life  in  the  forty- 
first  year  of  his  age,  sincerely  beloved  and  lamented  by  all  who 
knew  him. 

Although  visions  and  revelations,  as  being  liable  to  error  and 
delusion,  do  not  prove  the  merit  of  a  Christian  so  certainly  as 
the  great  virtues  with  which  the  Cardinal  de  Tournon  was 
adorned,  yet  as  the  following  possesses  all  the  conditions  re- 
quired by  the  highest  authorities  on  the  subject,  I  cannot  refrain 
from  inserting  it  here  :  — 

Bishop  Mullener,  a  man  of  truly  apostolical  piety,  was  en- 
gaged in  prayer  in  the  province  of  Soo-chow-en,  when  he  sud- 
denly perceived  the  Cardinal  before  him,  radiant  in  countenance, 
and  clad  in  pontifical  garments,  who  said  to  him,  "  I  depart  for 
Paradise,"  and  then  disappeared.  This  was  told  by  the  Bishop 
to  Father  Appiani,  who  suffered  for  eighteen  years  in  a  Chinese 
jail,  for  having  obeyed  the  Cardinal  rather  than  the  Board  of 
Rites  ;  and  Father  Appiani  repeated  it  to  me,  when,  as  I  was 
passing  through  Canton  on  my  return  to  Europe,  I  paid  him  a 
visit  in  his  prison. 

In  consequence  of  an  order  from  the  Emperor,  very  shortly 
after  the  death  of  his  Eminence,  we  left  Macao  for  Quang-chow- 
foo,  which  Europeans  call  Canton,  from  the  name  of  the  province 
of  Quang-tong,  of  which  it  is  the  capital.     The  Chinese  towns 


46  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

are  distinguished  by  three  different  denominations,  according  to 
their  size.  The  largest,  which  are  fifty-eight  in  number,  are 
named  Foo  ;  the  next,  amounting  to  two  hundred  and  forty- 
seven,  are  called  Chow  ;  and  the  smallest,  which  are  as  many  as 
one  thousand  one  hundred  and  fifty-two,  bear  the  name  of  Yen. 
Quang-chow-foo  is  therefore  a  city  of  the  first  class.  The  streets 
are  generally  long  and  straight  ;  and  the  houses,  according  to  the 
fashion  prevailing  all  over  China,  have  only  one  floor,  and  are 
enclosed  by  walls,  without  any  windows  outside,  so  that  they 
look  like  nunneries.  The  traffic  carried  on  here  is  so  great  as 
to  give  the  place,  all  the  year  round,  the  appearance  of  a  fair. 

As  it  is  almost  impossible  to  speak  of  the  prodigious  amount 
of  the  population  of  Canton,  without  being  suspected  of  exagger- 
ation, I  will  leave  the  reader  to  form  his  own  opinion  from  the 
following  incident  : — On  my  return  to  London  in  1724,  I  was  in- 
vited to  dine  with  a  party  of  English  gentlemen  who  wished  to 
hear  some  account  of  my  long  residence  in  China.  Among  va- 
rious other  things,  they  asked  me  what  the  population  of  Canton 
and  Peking  really  was  ;  and  when  I  talked  of  the  millions  stated 
by  the  Chinese,  they  showed  their  incredulity  by  a  burst  of 
laughter.  I  told  them  that  if  they  had  no  faith  in  the  assertions 
of  the  Chinese,  they  ought  at  least  to  believe  their  countryman 
and  friend,  Mr.  Fazacalei,  [Fazakerly?]  who  was  one  of  the 
party,  and  who,  having  been  five  or  six  times  in  Canton,  would, 
I  had  no  doubt,  corroborate  my  statements  ;  but  as  he  joined 
them  in  their  expressions  of  disbelief,  my  appeal  to  him  only 
produced  more  laughter.  Whereupon  I  proceeded  to  question 
Mr.  Fazacalei  in  this  manner  : — 

"  Have  you  ever  seen  Canton  from  the  top  of  the  great 
tower  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  have,"  he  answered. 

''  How  large  did  you  think  it  ?" 

"  At  least  twice  as  large  as  London." 

"  Which  of  the  two  cities  is  the  most  thickly  inhabited  ?" 

"  Canton,  by  far  ;  its  thoroughfares  being  at  all  times  ob- 
structed with  people." 

"Is  it  men  or  women  that  chiefly  form  the  crowd  ?" 

"  Oh,  no  woman  is  ever  seen  in  the  streets  of  Canton." 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  47 

••  Then,  gentlemen,"  said  I,  **  if  London  contains  eight  hun- 
dred thousand  inhabitants,  as  you  say,  surely  Canton,  being 
twice  its  size,  and  with  a  male  population  sufficient  to  throng 
the  streets,  must  have  sixteen  hundred  thousand  ;  and  if  Canton 
contains  sixteen  hundred  thousand,  Peking,  which  is  far  larger, 
and  more  thickly  peopled,  cannot  fail  to  have  at  least  two  mil- 
lions."    After  which  they  raised  no  further  objections. 

It  is  true  that  we  Europeans  are  astonished  when  we  are  told 
of  millions  of  men  living  within  the  walls  of  the  same  city  ;  but 
those  who  have  seen  how  all  the  towns,  villages,  hamlets,  and 
roads  of  China  swarm  with  human  beings,  are  no  longer  sur- 
prised. How  the  population  of  the  Celestial  Empire  has  in- 
creased to  this  enormous  extent  it  is  not  my  object  to  inquire  ; 
but  among  the  many  causes  which  must  have  contributed  to  pro- 
duce such  a  state  of  society,  I  will  merely  mention  these  : — First, 
the  limited  number  of  bonzes  and  bonzesses,  who  are  devoted  to 
the  service  of  their  idols,  and,  like  our  monks  and  nuns,  profess 
celibacy  ;  second,  the  prevailing  custom  that  each  man  should 
marry  as  many  wives  as  he  can  support,  not  caring  what  may 
become  of  the  children;  third,  the  disgrace  attached  to  such 
persons  as  do  not  marry  ;  fourth,  the  perfect  peace  that  the 
empire  has  enjoyed  for  a  long  time  ;  fifth,  the  total  absence  of 
contagious  diseases  ;  sixth,  the  extraordinary  fecundity  of  the 
women  ;  and,  lastly,  early  marriages,  which  generally  take  place 
as  soon  as  the  parties  have  attained  the  age  of  puberty.  As  an 
illustration  of  the  numerous  progenies  of  the  Chinese,  I  may  add 
that  one  day  while  dining  with  the  steward  of  the  Victory,  I 
asked  him  the  number  of  his  children.  Not  knowing  it,  he  be- 
gan to  reckon  them  by  name  ;  but  when  he  came  to  the  eighteenth 
he  was  puzzled,  and  called  in  the  servants  to  help  him  to  count 
the  remainder. 

Having  finished  two  pictures,  which  I  had  begun  at  Macao, 
for  the  Emperor,  I  presented  them  to  the  Viceroy,  and  he  for- 
warded them  to  his  Celestial  Majesty,  with  firing  of  mortars,  as 
is  customary  whenever  any  thing  is  sent  to  this  monarch.  He 
then  sent  me  an  old  picture  representing  Confucius  on  his  knees 
before  the  idol  Lee-lao-keon,  which  he  desired  me  to  copy  for 
the  Emperor.     As  I  could  not  undertake  such  an  idolatrous  task, 


48  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


I  immediately  went  to  him  ;  and  he,  in  consequence  of  my  being 
about  to  enter  the  service  of  the  sovereign,  came  to  meet  me  at 
the  gate.  The  moment  he  saw  me  he  asked,  "  Nan-lee  noe, 
Pay-lee  ?"  That  is,  whether  I  wished  to  use  the  ceremonies  of 
the  south,  or  those  of  the  north  ?  The  ceremonies  of  the  south 
are  those  employed  by  the  Chinese,  and,  on  account  of  their 
number  and  style,  are  more  fit  for  divine  worship  than  for  the  in- 
tercourse of  men  ;  those  of  the  north  belong  to  the  Tartars,  and 
are  few  and  easy,  and  nearly  similar  to  ours.  I  therefore  an- 
swered, "  Pay-lee,"  or  the  ceremonies  of  the  north.  After  this 
he  immediately  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  led  me  to  the  inner 
apartments,  where  he  made  me  sit  down  at  his  left,  which  among 
the  Tartars  is  the  place  of  honor,  as  the  right  is  with  the  Chinese. 
On  my  telling  him  that  my  religion  did  not  permit  mc  to  copy 
the  picture,  he  apologized,  saying  that  he  was  not  acquainted 
with  the  dogmas  of  our  faith,  and  added  that  he  would  send  me 
another.  After  a  pretty  long  conversation  I  took  leave,  and  he 
did  me  the  honor  of  accompanying  me  back  to  the  gate.  He 
accordingly  sent  a  picture  ;  and  in  order  to  ascertain  the  truth 
of  a  report  which  had  been  spread,  that  I  knew  nothing  of 
painting,  he  at  the  same  time  ordered  me  to  draw  the  portrait  of 
a  living  Chinese.  He  also  deputed  a  great  number  of  people  to 
come  and  see  me  work,  till  at  length  perceiving  that  I  had  been 
slandered,  he  condemned  the  originator  of  the  calumny  to  receive 
thirty  lashes.  As  soon  as  the  copy  and  the  portrait  were  finished, 
he  desired  me  to  paint  eight  more  ;  and,  as  if  they  could  be 
blown  with  a  breath  like  glass  bottles,  he  sent  next  morning  to 
inquire  how  many  I  had  made. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  49 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Departure  for  Peking — The  Candle-Hills — Chinese  Porters — Navigation  of 
the  River  Nan-kiang-huo — Sacrifices — Fishing-Birds. 

In  obedience  to  an  order  received  from  the  Emperor,  the  Vice- 
roy ordered  some  vessels  to  be  fitted  out  for  the  purpose  of  send- 
ing us  to  Peking  at  his  own  expense.  We  sailed  by  the  Great 
Canal  on  the  27th  of  November  ;  our  party  consisting  of  Fathers 
Tilisch  and  Corderò,  both  mathematicians,  Don  Pedrini,  Father 
Fabri,  and  myself.  In  a  few  hours  we  reached  Joosh-yen, 
which  the  Chinese  consider  as  a  village,  because  it  has  no  courts 
of  justice,  and  is  subject  to  Canton  ;  but  in  every  other  respect 
it  is  a  large  and  wealthy  manufacturing  town.  Before  we  had 
made  much  progress  in  our  journey  we  had  occasion  to  admire 
the  care  shown  by  the  government  of  this  well-regulated  empire  ; 
for  at  every  fourth  mile  we  found  a  large  vessel,  with  a  piece  of 
artillery  at  the  prow,  and  a  good  number  of  soldiers  on  board, 
expressly  intended  to  protect  the  canal  from  robbers. 

After  a  very  pleasant  voyage  of  four  days,  amid  fruitful  fields 
and  vast  numbers  of  people  always  in  sight,  on  either  side  of 
the  river,  we  came  to  some  mountains  which  have  been  cut 
through  for  the  course  of  the  canal.  This  part  of  the  passage  is 
considered  dangerous,  on  account  of  its  being  much  infested  by 
robbers.  Here  we  perceived  on  our  left  the  celebrated  hills 
called  Lah-chew-shian — that  is,  candle-hills,  from  their  close 
resemblance  to  candles.  They  are  lofty  and  barren,  and  rise 
abruptly  from  the  surrounding  plain.  When  we  arrived  near  the 
city  of  Hing-hien-chee-foo,  some  persons,  pretending  to  come 
from  the  governor,  ordered  us  to  stop,  that  they  might  come  on 
board  to  see  whether  our  numbers  agreed  with  the  list  submitted 
to  the  authorities  by  the  commander  of  our  convoy.  The  captain, 
suspecting  that  they  were  robbers,  refused  to  admit  them  ;  and, 
as  they  still  continued  to  approach,  several  muskets  were  fired 
into  the  air  to  intimidate  them.     Upon  this  they  turned  about, 

4 


50  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

but  shortly  afterwards  they  made  two  more  attempts  to  board  us  ; 
being,  however,  received  with  volleys  of  shot,  they  at  length 
went  away. 

After  a  voyage  of  six  days  upon  the  great  river  Kiang,  we 
arrived  at  a  village  called  Kiang-Cheou — that  is,  the  mouth  of 
the  Kiang.  The  river  Nan-kiang-huo,  upon  which  we  were  to 
continue  our  course,  is  generally  about  a  gun-shot  across,  and  in 
winter  contains  but  very  little  water  ;  the  streams  from  the 
northern  mountains,  by  which  it  is  fed,  being  then  frozen.  For 
this  reason  the  boats  employed  upon  this  river  are  flat-bottomed  ; 
nevertheless,  they  often  touch  the  ground,  and  in  some  parts  the 
sailors  are  obliged  to  push  the  boat  along  with  their  shoulders  or 
with  poles  ;  and  in  these  cases  even  the  women  help,  though 
they  may  be  burdened  with  an  infant  at  their  backs.  Owing  to 
the  shallowness  of  the  water  we  were  unable  to  continue  our 
course,  and  therefore  stopped  at  a  village  called  Hoang-hang, 
where  we  remarked  a  house  which  was  well  fortified,  and  of  ex- 
traordinary size,  containing,  as  I  found  upon  examination,  forty- 
eight  rooms.  I  was  told  by  the  Chinese  that  it  was  used  as  a 
place  of  refuge  by  the  neighboring  population  when  attacked 
by  bands  of  robbers.  The  next  day  we  arrived  at  the  town  of 
Nan-young.  We  wished  to  sleep  in  the  convent  of  the  Spanish 
Augustines,  but  our  conductor  objected  to  this  ;  stating  that  he 
had  received  orders  not  to  permit  us  to  lodge  in  any  houses  inhab- 
ited by  Christians.  At  this  place  all  our  luggage  was  weighed 
and  divided  into  lots  that  could  be  carried  by  one  or  two  men  ; 
for  here  the  river  ends,  and  a  mountain  is  to  be  passed  which  di- 
vides the  province  of  Canton  from  Kian-sy.  This  mountain, 
called  Mei-ling,  has  two  miles  of  steep  ascent  on  one  side,  and 
two  of  descent  on  the  other,  and  is  about  thirty  miles  distant  from 
another  river,  on  which  we  were  again  to  embark.  Every  thing  is 
carried  the  whole  of  this  distance  by  porters,  vehicles  and  ani- 
mals of  every  kind  being  excluded  ;  and  as  these  two  rivers  form 
the  chief  channel  of  communication  between  the  south  and  the 
north  of  the  empire,  the  road  which  connects  them  is  so  covered 
with  people,  that,  during  its  whole  length  of  thirty  miles,  it  has 
constantly  the  appearance  of  a  fair. 

These  porters  carry  burdens  like  pack-horses,  and  also  sedans 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  51 

or  palanquins,  to  do  which  they  do  not  use  straps,  but  a  kind  of 
yoke,  made  of  hard  wood,  which  chafes  and  cuts  their  flesh  when 
they  do  not  take  the  precaution  of  wearing  a  collar  of  felt  or 
leather.  It  is  really  marvellous  to  see  with  what  untiring  swift- 
ness these  men  perform  their  journeys  of  thirty  miles  a-day,  at 
five  miles  an  hour,  stopping  to  rest  only  two  or  three  times.  It 
must  be  remarked,  however,  that  these  palanquins,  as  well  as  the 
more  stately  sedans,  are  very  light,  being  always  constructed  of 
bamboo. 

On  the  fifteenth  day  of  our  journey  we  arrived  at  the  city  of 
Nan-gan-foo,  and  were  allowed  to  dine  with  Father  Fernandes, 
at  the  residence  of  the  Reformed  Franciscans  ;  but  as  we  could 
not  stop  there  during  the  night,  he  returned  with  us,  and  passed 
the  night  on  board  our  vessel.  While  in  this  city,  I  was  not  a 
little  surprised  to  see  boys  and  girls  of  eight  or  nine  years  car- 
rying burdens  far  too  heavy  for  their  age.  We  next  came  to 
the  town  of  Kan-cheou-foo,  in  which  both  the  Jesuits  and  the 
Reformed  Franciscans  have  stations.  Here  we  found  a  custom- 
house, being  the  first  we  had  seen  since  our  departure  from 
Canton.  Every  morning,  at  about  two  hours  after  sunrise,  the 
ships  lying  here  are  searched,  and  compelled  to  pay  the  duties 
required.  Those  which  arrive  after  that  time  are  obliged  to 
wait  till  the  next  day.  Having  given  notice  that  we  were  in  the 
service  ot'  the  Emperor,  and  on  our  way  to  the  imperial  court, 
we  were  not  delayed  nor  troubled  by  any  search.  We  had  not, 
however,  continued  our  voyage  for  more  than  an  hour  when  our 
sailors  went  ashore  to  perform  a  sacrifice,  in  which  they  offered 
up  different  animals  and  counterfeit  paper-money,  which  last 
they  burn,  believing  that  in  another  world  it  will  be  changed 
into  good  coin.  This  was  done  because  we  were  about  to  enter 
a  part  of  the  river  rendered  very  dangerous  by  a  multitude  of 
rocks,  against  which  the  current  breaks  with  great  violence. 
Ships  are  here  in  imminent  danger  of  being  lost  ;  and  it  requires 
great  experience  and  dexterity  in  the  sailors  to  steer  a  safe 
course,  especially  at  a  spot  called  Shee-pah-tan,  or  "  eighteen 
breakers,"  upon  which  the  waves  dash  with  fearful  impetuosity. 
It  was  for  protection  against  this  peril  that  the  sailors  offered 
sacrifices  and  prayers  to  their  idols. 


52  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

On  their  return  on  board  they  bound  up  some  bundles  of  aro- 
matic wood  and  burnt  them  as  incense  in  honor  of  their  gods. 
I  no  sooner  perceived  this  than  I  ran,  snatched  them  away,  and 
threw  them  into  the  water  ;  setting  up  a  crucifix  in  their  stead. 
A  murmur  immediately  arose  among  the  sailors;  but  it  sub- 
sided upon  their  being  told  by  our  converted  servant  that  this 
was  the  image  of  our  God,  who  was  omnipotent  ;  and  that  the 
vessel  being  thus  placed  under  his  protection,  no  unfortunate  ac- 
cident need  be  feared. 

Soon  after,  the  river  narrowed  to  only  two  hundred  and  sixty 
paces  in  breadth,  and  we  arrived  in  the  midst  of  those  dreaded 
rocks,  where  we  beheld  with  no  small  apprehension  the  fury  of 
the  waves  that  dashed  upon  them,  and  the  danger  in  which  our 
vessel  was,  owing  to  the  irresistible  power  of  the  current.  Our 
sailors,  however,  managed  iheir  oars  and  rudder  so  admirably, 
that  they  preserved  us.  The  locks  under  water  are  the  most 
perilous.  I  saw  one  of  the  boats  strike  upon  one  of  them,  and 
instantly  become  a  wreck.  At  length,  after  passing  two  whole 
days  amid  these  dangers,  we  were  very  thankful  to  find  ourselves 
safely  beyond  them.  Six  of  the  vessels  of  our  convoy  were  lost, 
and  the  one  in  which  we  were  narrowly  escaped. 

While  continuing  our  course  upon  this  river  we  witnessed  a 
mode  of  fishing  much  practised  in  China,  and  a  most  interesting 
sight  it  was.  The  fishermen  employ  a  certain  kind  of  birds 
called  loo-soo,  which  are  rather  larger  than  a  duck,  and  have  a 
neck  as  long  as  that  of  a  goose.  As  they  are  quite  black,  they 
also  bear  the  name  of  shew-e-laou,  which  signifies  water-crow. 
The  fisherman  takes  them  in  his  boat,  and  when  he  sets  them  at 
liberty  they  swim  upon  the  water,  and  at  the  sight  of  a  fish  they 
dive  and  secure  it  in  their  beaks.  A  ring  is  put  upon  their 
necks,  which  will  allow  them  to  swallow  the  smaller  fish,  but 
not  the  larger.  When  the  fisherman  perceives  that  their  throats 
are  filled  with  fish,  he  thrusts  into  the  water  a  long  pole,  upon 
which  these  birds  have  been  trained  to  climb  and  return  into  the 
boat  ;  he  then  squeezes  their  throats  to  make  them  disgorge  their 
prey,  and  every  time  this  is  done  he  obtains  about  two  handfuls 
of  fish.  The  greater  the  number  of  these  birds  a  fisherman  pos- 
sesses, the  richer  is  he  considered  to  be  ;  for  the  expense  of 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  53 


keeping  them  is  a  mere  nothing,  as  the  smaller  fish  which  they 
catch  afford  them  in  general  sufficient  food.  I  remarked,  also, 
that  when  these  loo-soo  have  dived,  they  rise  to  the  surface  of 
the  water  with  their  prey  in  their  beak,  and  remain  nearly  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  before  they  plunge  again  to  swallow  their 
food.  Hence  it  would  appear  they  are  taught  by  instinct  that  it 
would  be  dangerous  for  them  to  swallow  a  fish  before  it  is  dead. 


54  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

Dangers  of  Medical  Practice — Missionary  Pride — Foundlings — -Mahomedans. 

We  arrived  on  Christmas-day  at  Nan-chang-foo,  which  is  the 
capital  of  the  province  of  Kian-sy,  and  v^ere  soon  afterwards 
visited  by  Father  Simoy,  a  Portuguese  Jesuit,  who  informed  us 
that  he  was  in  hourly  expectation  of  the  arrival  of  a  lay-brother 
from  Peking.  On  the  following  day  the  weather  was  so  rough 
that  we  could  not  cross  the  river,  which  is  here  a  mile  and  a  half 
broad.  We  thus  returned  Father  Simoy's  visit,  and  while  we 
were  at  dinner  we  received  the  intelligence  that  the  brother 
above  named  had  been  robbed  at  a  place  called  Lo-hua,  about 
twelve  miles  distant.  Having  some  skill  in  the  medical  art,  he 
had  been  commanded  by  the  Emperor  to  visit  his  twentieth  son, 
who  was  ill.  Either  from  not  understanding  the  disorder,  or 
from  reluctance  to  give  pain  to  the  monarch,  he  pronounced  that 
there  was  no  danger.  Not  long  after,  the  prince  died,  and  the 
lay-brother  was  kicked,  cuffed,  and  beaten  so  severely  by  order 
of  the  Emperor,  that  he  fell  seriously  ill  in  consequence,  and  was 
now  repairing  to  Macao,  on  leave  of  absence.  This  must  not 
surprise  my  readers,  for  I  can  add  that,  while  in  Peking,  I  was 
acquainted  with  some  medical  men  who,  having  attended  one  of 
the  imperial  family,  and  not  having  succeeded  in  their  treatment 
of  the  case,  received  a  severe  flogging,  by  the  Emperor's  com- 
mand, and,  still  smarting  from  the  lashes,  were  sent  to  prison, 
loaded  with  heavy  chains.  Fortunately  for  them,  another  mem- 
ber of  the  imperial  family  was  taken  ill,  and  they  were  ordered 
to  attend  the  patient  during  the  whole  of  his  illness,  without, 
however,  being  freed  from  their  chains.  Having  succeeded  this 
time  in  effecting  a  cure,  they  were  set  free,  but  on  condition 
that  they  must  continue  to  wear  round  their  necks  a  small  chain 
fastened  with  a  clasp,  as  a  warning  for  the  future.  Taught  by 
these  and  many  other  similar  occurrences,  the  Jesuits,  who  were 
in  the  Emperor's  service  as  mathematicians,  painters,   watch- 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  55 

makers,  surgeons,  or  in  other  capacities,  would  never  undertake 
to  serve  him  as  physicians. 

Upon  leaving  Nan-chang-foo,  we  no  longer  travelled  by  water, 
but  in  litters,  our  attendants  following  on  horseback  ;  and  thus, 
on  the  1st  of  January,  1711,  we  entered  the  city  of  Kiaou-kian- 
foo.  At  the  inn  where  we  stopped  for  the  night,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  an  interpreter,  I  entered  into  conversation  with  the  host 
and  his  son,  upon  the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion,  and 
they  both  appeared  so  convinced  of  its  truth,  that  they  requested 
to  be  baptized.  But  as  I  judged  that  in  so  short  a  time  it  was 
impossible  that  they  could  fully  understand  the  nature  of  the  sub- 
ject, I  left  them  a  book,  in  Chinese,  on  the  Christian  faith,  and 
directed  them  where  to  find  a  missionary  who  would  baptize  them. 

These  two  conversions  filled  me  with  great  joy,  as  they  were 
the  first  I  had  made.  I  may  here  take  occasion  to  observe,  that 
if  our  European  missionaries  in  China  would  conduct  themselves 
with  less  ostentation,  and  accommodate  their  manners  to  persons 
of  all  ranks  and  conditions,  the  number  of  converts  would  be  im- 
mensely increased  ;  for  the  Chinese  possess  excellent  natural 
abilities,  and  are  both  prudent  and  docile.  But,  unfortunately, 
our  missionaries  have  adopted  the  lofty  and  pompous  manner 
known  in  China  by  the  appellation  of  "  Tti-mjen."  Their  gar- 
ments are  made  of  the  richest  materials  ;  they  go  nowhere  on 
foot,  but  always  in  sedans,  on  horseback,  or  in  boats,  and  with 
numerous  attendants  following  them.  With  a  few  honorable 
exceptions,  all  the  missionaries  live  in  this  manner  ;  and  thus,  as 
they  never  mix  with  the  people,  they  make  but  few  converts. 
The  diffusion  of  our  holy  religion  in  these  parts,  has  been  almost 
entirely  owing  to  the  catechists  who  are  in  their  service,  to 
other  Christians,  or  to  the  distribution  of  Christian  books  in  the 
Chinese  language.  Thus,  there  is  scarcely  a  single  missionary 
who  can  boast  of  having  made  a  convert  by  his  own  preaching, 
for  they  merely  baptize  those  v/ho  have  been  already  converted 
by  others  ;  and,  in  the  absence  of  missionaries,  infants,  aged  per- 
sons, and  those  that  are  sick,  are  baptized  by  native  Christians. 

On  the  18th  I  had  the  happiness  of  finding,  in  the  open  coun- 
try through  which  we  passed,  a  castaway  child  about  two  days 
old.     I  instantly  ordered  two  persons  who  were  with  me,  to  as- 


56  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

certain  whether  the  infant  was  alive  ;  and,  upon  finding  that  it 
still  breathed,  I  endeavored  to  procure  a  little  water  to  baptize 
it.  But,  strange  to  say,  although  I  had  hitherto  travelled  with 
several  villages  constantly  in  sight,  none  was  within  our  reach 
at  this  moment,  where  we  might  obtain  water,  neither  was  there 
a  brook  or  a  spring.  In  consequence  of  this,  I  had  the  child 
carefully  placed  in  my  litter  till  we  arrived  at  the  inn  called 
"  Pey-suy-kaou,"  where  we  were  to  lodge  for  the  night.  Here 
I  put  on  my  surplice  and  stole,  and  taking  the  oil,  which  I  al- 
ways carried  with  me,  I  consecrated  the  water  ;  after  this  I  bap- 
tized the  infant  ;  which,  being  a  girl,  I  resolved-  to  name  Mary, 
in  order  to  offer  to  the  Holy  Virgin  this  my  first-begotten  in  the 
Lord.  Upon  my  departure,  I  left  twelve  shillings,  partly  my 
own,  and  partly  contributed  by  the  Christians  of  the  place,  for 
her  support,  intending  to  send  more  from  Peking,  if  she  lived  : 
but  this  was  not  necessary  ;  the  child  died  soon  after — and  thus 
went,  without  trouble,  to  be  happy  with  God  in  heaven. 

There  is  nothing  unusual  in  seeing  children  thus  abandoned  ; 
it  occurs  daily  throughout  this  vast  empire.  When  mothers  are 
poor,  and  have  large  families,  or  observe  any  defect  upon  the 
body  of  an  infant,  or  any  indication  of  an  illness  likely  to  be- 
come troublesome  and  expensive,  they  cast  away  the  little  crea- 
ture without  remorse.  This  cruel  custom  is  also  generally  prac- 
tised by  unmarried  women  who  have  children,  and  especially  by 
the  members  of  a  sect  called  Necoo,  who  pretend  to  live  in  spot- 
less chastity.  The  poor  infants  are  secretly  thrown  into  a  river, 
or  left  near  the  public  road,  in  the  hope  that  some  passenger 
may  take  pity  on  them,  and  carry  them  home.  This  sometimes 
happens,  but  generally  the  unfortunate  beings  are  devoured  by 
wild  beasts.  Not  far  from  the  walls  of  Peking,  I  myself  saw 
one  infant  under  the  paws  of  a  dog,  and  another  between  the 
teeth  of  a  hog.  By  a  charitable  provision  of  the  Emperor,  carts 
are  sent  round  the  walls  of  his  immense  capital  every  morning, 
in  order  to  collect  castaway  infants,  and  carry  them  to  a  certain 
temple,  where  a  number  of  w^omen  are  employed  to  nurse  them 
at  his  expense  ;  but,  owing  to  the  want  of  proper  attention,  out 
of  a  hundred  of  these  numerous  ill-fated  children,  scarcely  ten 
survive.     Well  acquainted  with  this  state  of  things,  the  Jesuits 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING  57 

have  appointed  a  Chinese  Christian  to  baptize  all  the  infants 
that  are  brought  to  that  temple.  To  do  this,  however,  they  are 
obliged  to  obtain  permission  from  the  bonzes,  which  they  must 
purchase  with  money.  In  this  manner  not  less  than  three 
thousand' children  are  baptized  every  year. 

In  other  cities  in  China,  where  no  such  receptacle  as  this 
temple  exists,  the  unfortunate  little  beings  are  left  a  prey  to  wild 
beasts  ;  for  it  rarely  happens  that  any  of  them  is  preserved  by 
the  compassion  of  a  stranger.  I  was  so  deeply  affected  by  this 
that  I  resolved  to  devote  the  rent  of  a  small  house  at  Naples  to 
the  support  of  a  catechist,  charged  with  the  care  of  baptizing  such 
infants  every  morning  ;  hoping  that  the  example,  however  hum- 
ble, might  induce  other  persons  to  contribute  more  effectually  for 
the  same  purpose. 

The  next  day  was  spent  at  the  same  place  where  I  had  bap- 
tized the  little  foundling  ;  the  river  being  considered  dangerous, 
in  consequence  of  numerous  masses  of  ice,  w^hich  might  have 
come  in  contact  with  the  vessel.  At  length  we  crossed  it  safely, 
breaking  with  our  oars  the  ice  which  had  begun  to  form  near  the 
banks.  Before  starting  we  had,  however,  to  wait  a  long  time, 
because  the  ofhcer  appointed  to  conduct  us  had  repaired  to  a 
temple  of  idols  to  sacrifice  various  animals  and  implore  a  good 
passage.  This  circumstance  I  only  mention  to  shame  many 
Christians,  who  are  less  eager  to  pray  to  their  true  God  than 
these  pagans  to  their  false  ones. 

In  these  parts  we  saw  for  the  first  time  a  great  many  Mahom- 
edans  ;  and  I  afterwards  understood  that  they  are  to  be  found  in 
every  province  of  the  empire.  It  is  said  that  they  entered  China 
from  the  west,  in  former  times,  when  foreigners  were  permitted 
to  pass  the  frontiers  ;  and  that  they  came  from  India.  They 
formed  connections  with  the  Chinese,  and  their  descendants  have 
increased  to  such  an  extent  that  they  are  now  far  more  numerous 
than  the  Christians.  They  have  their  temples,  or  mosques,  in 
which  they  meet  to  perform  the  rites  of  their  religion.  They 
wear  the  Chinese  costume,  with  the  exception  of  the  lower 
orders,  who  are  distinguished  by  a  kind  of  cap  of  white  cloth, 
pointed  at  the  top  :  they  also  allow  their  mustachios  to  grow. 
They  live  with  the  Chinese  in  perfect  harmony. 


58  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

On  arriving  at  Ool-she-poo  I  inquired  of  one  of  the  Moors 
what  he  adored.  "  Pahy-choo,-'  [the  Lord,]  he  answered.  "  What 
Lord?"  said  L  "  Tah-se-yang-te-choo,"  [the  Lord  of  Europe,] 
he  replied.  "  Do  you  not  worship  Tien  ?"  [Heaven,]  I  resumed 
"  Poo-pahy-tien-pahy-choo,"  [I  do  not  worship  Heaven,  but  the 
Lord,]  he  replied,  with  some  resentment.  Father  Fabri  asked 
the  same  questions  of  two  other  Moors,  and  he  received  similar 
answers. 

When  we  were  within  one  day's  journey  of  our  destination,  a 
messenger  brought  us  an  order  to  stop,  because  the  Emperor 
was  absent  from  Peking,  and  did  not  wish  us  to  see  any  of  the 
Europeans  before  we  were  presented  to  him  ;  but,  the  day  after, 
we  were  commanded  to  proceed,  and  accordingly  we  reached 
the  capital  on  the  5th  of  January,  about  noon. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  51 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Introduction  to  the  Emperor — The  Ko-tow — Climate  and  Clothing — Abun- 
dance of  Game — Chinese  Stoves — Description  of  Peking. 

Being  safely  arrived  in  Peking,  to  which  city  the  Emperoi 
had  returned,  we  were,  by  his  command,  immediately  conducted 
to  the  palace,  without  being  permitted  to  see  any  of  the  Euro- 
peans. After  remaining  for  some  time  in  an  apartment  with  a  num- 
ber of  mandarins,  we  were  shown  into  a  spacious  open  hall,  where 
the  chief  eunuch  came  to  meet  us,  and  made  us  sit  down  upon 
cushions,  which  are  used  by  the  Tartars,  who  do  not  sit  like  us, 
or  like  the  Chinese,  but  with  their  legs  crossed.  When  we  had 
taken  our  seats,  the  eunuch  and  the  mandarins  standing,  two 
large  golden  bowls,  one  full  of  meat,  the  other  of  fish,  were 
brought  to  us,  with  the  intimation  that  the  whole  was  sent  by  the 
Wan-Sui,  which  signifies  the  life  of  ten  thousand  years,  which  is 
one  of  the  titles  of  his  Imperial  Majesty,  and  that  it  came  from 
his  own  table.  Such  being  the  case,  we  were  ordered  to  go  on 
our  knees,  which  is  the  universal  custom  upon  receiving  any 
thing  direct  from  his  Majesty.  Then,  taking  the  two  bowels,  we 
were  obliged  to  raise  them  on  high  in  our  hands,  and  perform  the 
ko-tow,  that  is,  bend  the  head  to  the  ground  in  sign  of  thanks  for 
the  great  favor  thus  conferred  upon  us.  After  sitting  down  again 
we  declined  tasting  the  meat,  saying  that,  being  Friday,  our  re- 
ligion forbade  it,  and  we  partook  of  the  other  things.  We  were 
then  asked  whether  we  had  come  prepared  to  serve  the  Em- 
peror, even  unto  death  ;  and  we  replied  that  such  was  exactly 
our  wish. 

When  the  dinner  was  over  we  were  presented  to  his  Majesty 
in  his  private  apartments.  He  was  seated,  after  the  fashion  of 
the  Tartars,  on  a  divan  covered  with  velvet  ;  and  had  before 
him  a  small  table,  upon  which  were  placed  some  books  and  wri- 
ting materials.     Upon  his  right  and  left  were  some  European 


60  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

missionaries,  with  some  eunuchs,  having  their  feet  close  together 
and  their  arms  hanging  down,  which,  in  China,  is  a  sign  of 
modesty  and  respect.  Following  the  instructions  received  from 
the  mandarins,  as  soon  as  we  were  within  sight  of  the  Emperor, 
we  hastened  our  steps  to  the  divan  on  which  he  was  seated  ;  and 
there  we  stood  a  few  moments,  with  closed  feet  and  arms  hang- 
ing down.  Then,  at  a  signal  given  by  the  master  of  the  cere- 
monies lowering  his  hand,  w^e  bent  our  knees  ;  and,  after  remain- 
ing a  short  time  in  this  position,  at  another  signal  we  inclined 
slowly  our  heads  till  we  touched  the  ground  with  the  forehead  ; 
and  this  was  repeated  a  second  and  a  third  time.  After  these 
three  prostrations  we  arose  to  our  feet,  and  then  we  again  re- 
peated them  in  the  same  manner,  till  they  amounted  to  nine. 
This  homage  is  called  tah-lee^  that  is,  the  great  or  solemn  cere- 
mony. Subsequently,  when  we  went  into  the  presence  of  the 
Emperor,  which  was  a  frequent  occurrence,  we  only  knelt  once  ; 
excepting  at  certain  annual  solemnities,  such  as  the  Emperor's 
birth-day,  the  first  day  of  the  year,  and  some  few  other  occa- 
sions, when  the  nine  prostrations  were  indispensable. 

After  these  ceremonies  his  Majesty  asked  which  of  us  had 
made  any  progress  in  the  Chinese  language,  as  he  had  been  in- 
formed by  the  mandarins  appointed  to  attend  us  that  one  of  the 
five  had  done  so.  He  was  answered  that  I  was  the  one.  He 
then  inquired  our  names,  country,  and  profession,  and  whether 
we  had  brought  any  new  mathematical  works  with  us.  He  also 
ordered  Signor  Pedrini  to  play  some  music  ;  put  some  questions 
to  Signor  Fabri  concerning  mathematics  ;  and  said  something  to 
me  about  painting.  To  this  point  the  conversation  had  been  kept 
up  by  means  of  interpreters.  The  Emperor  now  commanded  me 
to  answer  the  next  question  in  Chinese,  expressing  myself  as 
well  as  I  could.  He  addressed  me  very  slowly,  employing  many 
synonymous  words,  in  order  that  I  might  understand  him  ;  and 
was  very  patient  with  me,  making  me  repeat  the  words,  till  at 
length  he  made  out  what  I  meant.  The  question  was  as  to  the 
cause  of  Cardinal  de  Tournon's  death  at  Macao.  At  the  termi- 
nation of  the  audience  we  were  obliged  to  hasten  out  of  the  apart- 
ment as  quickly  as  possible,  which  is  a  mark  of  respect  paid  to 
the  Emperor.     Having  thus  left  the  presence,  I  was  informed 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  61 

by  the  mandarins,  that  it  was  his  Majesty's  pleasure  that  I 
should  go  to  the  palace  to  paint  ;  and,  accordingly,  I  entered 
upon  my  duty  on  the  following  day. 

The  city  of  Peking  was  once  called  Se-yun-tien-fu  ;  but  it 
received  its  present  appellation  when  the  emperors  of  China 
removed  the  government  from  Nanking  to  the  north  of  the 
empire,  in  order  to  oppose  the  incursions  of  the  Tartars.  As 
Nanking  means  south  royal  residence,  thus  Peking  signifies 
north  royal  residence  ;  the  word  Nan  meaning  south,  Pe  north, 
and  ki?ig  royal  residence.  It  lies  in  a  plain  which  stretches  to 
the  south  for  more  than  ten  days'  journey  without  interruption, 
while  at  no  great  distance  towards  the  north  it  is  bounded  by 
very  numerous  mountains.  Owing  to  this  extensive  plain  on 
the  south,  and  this  multitude  of  mountains  on  the  north,  Peking 
is  exposed  to  deadly  heat  in  summer,  and  severe  cold  in  winter. 

The  transition  from  one  extreme  to  the  other,  however,  is 
slow  and  gradual,  so  that  the  Chinese  of  the  upper  classes  go  on 
changing  their  clothes  all  the  year  round.  In  summer  they  wear 
a  cotton  shirt,  a  waistcoat  of  light  ko-poo,  linen,  a  loose  gown 
of  the  same  material,  called  ppow-zoo,  and  over  this  a  light  silk 
spencer,  called  why-ttao.  When  the  heat  begins  to  decrease 
they  exchange  the  ko-poo  for  a  sort  of  crape  called  shah,  and 
this  again  for  satin  ;  and,  as  the  weather  gets  cool,  they  wear 
the  ppow-zoo  lined,  and  the  why-ttao  wadded,  then  both  these 
garm.ents  wadded,  after  which  they  adopt  the  furs  of  ermine, 
sable,  and  fox,  in  the  same  gradation.  In  the  depth  of  winter, 
besides  having  both  the  ppow-zoo  and  why-ttao  lined  with 
foxes'  skin,  they  wear  an  under  waistcoat  of  lambs'  skin,  and 
the  loose  gown  over  it  wadded  ;  and  when  it  snows  they  put  on 
a  long  cloak  covered  over  with  seal-skin.  In  spite  of  all  this 
they  still  shiver  with  cold;  and  Count  Ismailof,  the  Russian 
ambassador,  told  me  that  he  and  all  his  suite  had  been  obliged  to 
add  garments  to  those  they  had  been  accustomed  to  wear,  as  the 
cold  was  far  more  intense  here  than  at  Moscow. 

During  the  period  of  frost,  that  is,  from  October  till  March, 
Northern  Tartary  sends  to  the  capital  an  enormous  quantity  of 
game,  consisting  chiefly  of  stags,  hares,  wild  boars,  pheasants, 
and  partridges  ;  while  Southern  Tartary  furnishes  a  great  abun- 


62  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

dance  of  excellent  sturgeon  and  other  fish,  all  of  which  being 
frozen,  can  easily  be  kept  during  the  whole  winter.  At  the 
close  of  the  old  year,  and  the  beginning  of  the  new,  huge  heaps 
of  game  and  fish  are  exposed  for  sale  in  the  streets,  and  it  is 
surprising  to  see  how  cheap  they  are  sold.  For  seven  or  eight 
silver  tchens,  which  are  equivalent  to  four  shillings,  one  may 
buy  a  stag  ;  for  a  trifle  more  a  wild  boar  ;  for  five  half-pence,  a 
pheasant;  and  so  on  in  the  same  proportion.  During  the  winter 
it  never  rains  at  Peking,  and  it  snows  but  seldom  and  sparingly. 
From  March  to  June  there  are  occasional  showers  ;  but  in  July 
and  August  it  rains  copiously. 

Stoves  are  in  use  in  Peking,  not,  however,  such  as  I  have 
seen  in  Germany,  Holland,  and  England,  standing  in  the  room, 
like  small  ovens  :  here  they  are  placed  without  the  room,  and 
the  heat  is  transmitted  to  the  apartment  through  pipes,  which 
run  completely  under  the  floor.  By  the  European  method  of 
warming  houses,  our  heads  may  be  hot  while  our  feet  are  cold, 
whereas  in  Peking  the  feet  are  always  well  warmed,  and  a  mod- 
erate heat  alike  pervades  every  part  of  the  room.  Wood  is  very 
scarce,  but  there  are  mountains  in  the  neighborhood  which  ap- 
pear entirely  composed  of  coal  like  that  of  England  ;  and  this  is 
the  fuel  in  general  use.  While  I  was  living  in  Peking  some 
Muscovites  arrived  who  had  never  been  there  before.  They 
built  themselves  stoves  of  the  European  kind,  supposing  that 
they  were  to  be  preferred  ;  but  soon  perceiving  their  error,  they 
pulled  them  down,  and  adopted  those  of  the  Chinese.  They 
likewise  discovered  that  the  expense  of  heating  their  own  stoves 
exceeded  that  of  the  Chinese  a  hundred-fold  :  for  in  their  own 
they  were  obliged  to  use  a  great  deal  of  wood,  which  at  Peking 
is  exceedingly  dear  ;  whereas  the  cost  of  fuel  for  the  Chinese 
stove  is  a  mere  trifle,  coals  being  very  cheap,  and  the  chimneys 
not  more  than  a  foot  square,  and  two  feet  deep.  In  the  southern 
part  of  China,  the  land  being  universally  cultivated,  there  is  but 
little  wood  ;  and  as  the  expense  of  conveying  coals  would  be 
very  great,  dry  leaves,  grass,  weeds,  and  even  the  dung  of  ani- 
mals, are  used  for  fuel.     The  ground  is  dry  and  healthy. 

The  quantity  of  rice  produced  is  not  considerable  ;   but  this, 
as  well  as  the  other  necessaries  not  found  here,  are  abundantly 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  63 

supplied  from  other  parts  of  the  empire  ;  and  for  their  transport 
the  present  Emperor  furnishes,  at  his  own  expense,  nearly  a 
thousand  vessels  of  burden. 

There  is  also  a  want  of  fruit,  the  quantity  growing  not  being 
sufficient  for  so  great  a  population;  but  this  deficiency  is  reme- 
died in  the  same  manner,  from  the  country  about  Peking.  The 
quinces  are  larger  than  ours,  and  of  exquisite  flavor  ;  and  the 
apples  and  pears  are  so  wholesome  that  they  are  given  uncooked 
to  sick  persons.  In  Peking  the  price  of  these  fruits  is  moderate  ; 
but,  being  of  an  excellent  quality,  they  are  carefully  packed  in 
paper  and  sent  to  Canton,  where  they  are  sold  at  one  silver 
tchen  a-piece,  which  is  equal  to  five  half-pence  of  our  money. 
They  consist  almost  entirely  of  juice,  so  that  when  dried  in  the 
sun,  as  is  done  in  Europe,  nothing  but  the  rind  remains,  which 
is  quite  unfit  for  eating.  There  are  two  or  three  kinds  of  plums, 
which  are  tolerably  good  ;  the  chesnuts  are  small,  and  the  other 
nuts  resemble  our  own.  The  cherries  are  wild  and  small,  and 
have  little  pulp. 

The  grapes  are  good,  but  they  are  only  eaten.  Formerly  they 
were  made  into  wine,  as  may  be  seen  in  manuscript  books,  where 
the  w^ord  Ppoo-tow-tsien  occurs, which  signifies  grape-wine;  but 
they  now  make  their  wine  of  a  kind  of  rice,  which  is  bruised  and 
compressed  into  solid  cakes  for  the  purpose,  and  easily  conveyed 
to  any  distance  for  sale.  When  used,  these  rice-cakes  are  broken, 
and  put  into  vessels  with  hot  water,  and  fermented.  The  liquor 
thus  produced  might  be  mistaken  for  excellent  grape-wine.  It 
is  made  sweet  or  acid  at  pleasure  by  the  addition  of  certain  herbs 
introduced  during  the  fermentation,  and  a  color  (yellow,  light, 
or  dark)  is  given  to  it  as  required.  '  In  consequence  of  this  use 
of  rice,  very  .ittle  care  is  taken  to  cultivate  the  vine.  The  Eu- 
ropeans, however,  employ  grape-wine  to  celebrate  mass  ;  but 
from  the  watery  nature  of  the  grape,  or  from  some  other  cause, 
during  the  heat  of  summer  this  wine  ferments  and  turns  sour, 
on  account  of  which  some  of  the  missionaries  cause  it  to  be 
boiled. 

Peking  is  composed  of  two  distinct  cities,  one  being  called  the 
Tartar  city,  the  other  the  Chinese.  The  Tartar  city  is  so  named 
because  it  is  inhabited  by  Tartars,  and  by  those  who,  though  not 


64  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

Tartars,  are  enrolled  in  the  Ki-hiu-ti,  or  eight  bands  which  con- 
stitute the  Tartar  troops.  The  Chinese  city  is  inhabited  by- 
Chinese  alone.  It  may  be  proper  to  observe  that  the  district 
now  called  the  Tartar  city  was  in  former  times  inhabited  by  the 
eunuchs  in  waiting,  who  amounted  to  ten  thousand  ;  but  under 
the  present  dynasty  it  is  inhabited,  as  I  have  said,  by  Tartars 
and  Chinese  of  the  Ki-hiu-ti.  The  eunuchs,  now  about  six 
thousand  in  number,  live  entirely  within  the  walls  of  the  palace. 
The  Tartar  city  is  square,  and  encircled  by  a  yellow  wall.  It  is 
within  this  yellow  wall  that  the  imperial  palace  is  situated,  but 
it  is  surrounded  again  by  another  wall,  more  lofty  than  that  of 
the  city,  and  of  vast  extent.  The  inhabitants  within  amount  to 
a  great  multitude  ;  for  besides  the  six  thousand  eunuchs,  there  is 
in  the  seraglio  a  vast  assembly  of  women,  of  whom  the  Emperor 
alone  knows  the  number.  There  is  also  within  the  imperial  re- 
sidence a  great  number  of  Tartars  who  are  in  the  service  of  the 
Emperor's  sons,  each  of  whom  has  his  separate  court  ;  so  that 
this  palace  may  be  very  well  considered  as  a  third  division,  and 
Peking  described  as  containing  three  distinct  cities. 

The  Tartar  city  has  nine  gates,  and  each  side  of  it  is  three 
miles  in  length.  The  Chinese  city,  which  is  also  walled,  joins 
the  northern  wall,  which  separates  it  from  the  Tartars.  It  is  of 
the  same  size,  but  of  a  different  form,  being  longer  from  east  to 
west  than  from  north  to  south  ;  and  it  is  more  densely  peopled 
with  the  middling  and  lower  classes  than  the  other  city.  In  its 
four  sides  there  are  seven  gates  ;  and  thus  Peking  has  in  all  six- 
teen gates,  and  outside  every  gate  there  is  a  large  suburb.  The 
two  cities  together  are  twenty-one  miles  in  circuit,  according  to 
a  measurement  made  by  the  command  of  the  Emperor.  If  to  the 
circumference  of  twenty-one  miles  be  added  the  suburbs  and 
environs,  which  are  also  very  populous,  particularly  those  to- 
wards the  west,  through  which  nearly  the  whole  commercial 
traffic  of  the  Chinese  capital  passes,  some  idea  may  be  formed  of 
the  vast  size  of  this  city.  The  palace,  standing  in  the  midst  of 
the  Tartar  city,  as  already  stated,  has  a  southern  aspect,  and  is 
in  shape  an  oblong  square,  two  miles  in  length,  one  in  breadth, 
and  six  in  circumference.  The  walls  are  enclosed  and  protected 
by  a  broad  and  deep  ditch.    There  are  three  gates  on  each  side, 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  QS 

that  in  the  centre  being  opened  for  the  Emperor  only,  that  to- 
wards the  south  for  the  heir-apparent,  and  the  third  for  general 
use.  These  gates  are  guarded  night  and  day  by  soldiers.  Within 
and  above  these  defences  rises  another  wall,  forming,  as  it  were, 
an  inner  palace,  in  which  reside  the  Emperor,  his  ladies,  the 
women  in  waiting,  the  eunuchs,  and  the  imperial  family.  There 
is  also  a  spacious  garden,  into  which  no  one  is  admitted  without 
an  express  permission  from  the  sovereign.  Those  thus  favored, 
upon  entering,  write  down  their  names,  and  upon  leaving  it  blot 
them  out.  The  splendor  of  the  palace  is  equal  to  its  extent  ;  and 
though  constructed  according  to  the  singular  architecture  of  the 
Chinese,  which  resembles  no  other,  except,  perhaps,  in  a  slight 
degree,  the  Gothic,  yet  the  whole  is  pleasing,  and  contains  much 
that  is  excellent,  and  even  wonderful. 

5 


66  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


CHAPTER    X. 

Oil-painting — Chinese  Delicacies — The   New  Year — Parental   Authority-— 
Jealousy — Punishment  by  Proxy — Women's  Feet — Visiting-Cards. 

According  to  the  command  of  his  Majesty,  on  the  7th  day  of 
February  I  went  to  the  palace,  and  was  conducted  to  the  room 
of  the  oil-painters,  who  were  the  pupils  of  a  certain  Gerardino, 
the  first  who  introduced  the  art  of  painting  in  oil  into  China. 
After  giving  me  a  polite  reception,  these  gentlemen  offered  me 
brushes,  colors,  and  canvass,  that  I  might  proceed  to  paint  in 
their  presence.  For  their  paintings  in  oil  they  do  not  employ 
canvass,  but  corea  paper,  with  no  further  preparation  than  a  mere 
wash  of  rock-alum  water.  This  paper  is  often  sold  in  sheets  as 
large  as  a  blanket,  and  is  so  strong  that  I  was  not  able  to  tear  it. 
Being  aware  of  my  want  of  skill  in  the  art  of  design,  I  had  never 
ventured  to  paint  any  subject  of  my  own  invention,  limiting  my 
ambition  to  the  production  of  moderate  copies  ;  but  as  copies  are 
not  at  all  esteemed  by  the  Chinese,  I  found  myself  in  no  slight 
difficulty.  I  however  took  courage  on  observing  that  all  the 
other  painters,  to  the  number  of  seven  or  eight,  painted  nothing 
but  landscapes  with  Chinese  houses,  the  Emperor  caring  but 
little  for  pictures  of  figures,  as  I  was  afterwards  informed. 
Landscape-painting  being  by  no  means  impossible  to  any  one 
who  possesses  a  moderate  knowledge  of  drawing  the  human 
figure,  I  recommended  my  efforts  to  the  direction  of  God,  and 
began  to  do  what  I  had  never  before  undertaken.  Happily  my 
success  was  such  that  the  Emperor  was  very  well  satisfied.  Thus 
1  continued  to  paint  till  the  month  of  April,  when  his  Majesty 
was  pleased  to  command  that  I  should  betake  myself  to  en- 
graving. 

It  is  the  custom  that  all  who  enter  the  service  of  the  monarch 
should  make  him  some  present.  Not  to  be  wanting  in  this  duty, 
we  three  of  the  Propaganda  presented  our  offering,  which  con- 
sisted of  about  thirty  articles  of  various  kinds,  the  greater  part 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  67 

of  which  he  accepted.  The  presents  consisted  of  medicines, 
liqueurs,  confectionary,  and  similar  things. 

The  Emperor  sent  annually  to  the  European  missionaries  in 
Peking  a  good  supply  of  venison,  hares,  pheasants,  fish,  and  deer- 
sinews,  as  a  new  year's  gift.  This  was  also  done  for  the  present 
year,  with  an  express  command  that  we  three  should  receive  our 
due  share.  Having  mentioned  deer  sinews,  I  must  add  that  they 
are  collected,  dried,  and  preserved  for  a  long  time  in  small  bun- 
dles as  an  article  of  food.  When  they  are  to  be  eaten,  they  are 
first  softened  in  water,  and  then  cooked.  They  form  a  dish 
which  occupies  the  second  place  of  honor  at  a  Chinese  table,, 
the  dish  prized  beyond  all  others  consisting  of  swallows'  nests, 
which  are  found  in  the  rocks  and  mountains  of  certain  islands, 
near  Canton.  These  nests  are  not  composed  of  mud,  like  those 
in  our  country,  but  of  a  kind  of  white  paste,  which,  though  taste- 
less in  itself,  on  being  prepared  with  broth  and  condiments,  ac- 
quires a  taste  extremely  delightful  to  the  Chinese  palate.  The 
flesh  of  dogs  forms  the  dish  held  next  in  estimation  by  the 
Chinese,  and  these  animals  are  therefore  kept  and  fed  for  their 
tables. 

Having  mentioned  the  Chinese  new  year,  which  is  called 
Chin-yue,  it  may  be  proper  to  add,  that  the  Chinese  calculate 
their  year  by  the  moon,  and  not,  as  we  do,  by  the  sun.  They 
begin  it  with  the  new  moon,  which  falls  upon  the  15th  degree  of 
Aquarius,  answering  to  the  5th  of  February.  They  count  twelve 
months,  one  having  twenty-nine  days,  and  the  other  thirty  ;  but 
every  five  years  they  correct  this  lunar  year  by  adding  a  month, 
and  then  they  arrive  at  the  same  point  as  those  who  calculate  by 
the  sun.  Days  are  counted  from  one  midnight  to  another,  and 
are  divided  into  twelve  parts,  so  that  one  of  their  hours  is  equal 
to  two  of  ours. 

The  commencement  of  the  year  in  China  reminded  me  of  the 
carnival  among  us,  for  it  is  celebrated  in  the  same  manner  with 
games,  feasts,  theatrical  representations,  and  other  amusements. 
A  few  days  before  this  festive  period  begins,  the  tribunals  are 
closed,  and  sealed  with  the  imperial  seal,  and  are  not  reopened 
till  a  few  days  after  its  termination.  Idols  painted  upon  paste- 
board are  affixed  to  the  doors  of  the  houses  ;  and  the  quantity  of 


FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


fireworks  displayed  at  this  time,  in  all  parts  of  China,  is  truly 
astonishing.  It  may  indeed  be  affirmed,  without  exaggeration, 
that  on  the  night  in  which  the  old  year  terminates,  and  the  new- 
year  begins,  there  is  more  gunpowder  consumed  in  China  than 
throughout  all  Europe  during  the  whole  twelve  months.  On 
the  last  evening  of  the  old  year,  children  kneel  down  before  their 
parents,  younger  brothers  before  the  elder,  and  servants  before 
their  masters,  performing  all  the  ceremonies  which  the  custom 
of  the  country  requires,  and  which  consists  of  bows  and  prostra- 
tions too  tedious  for  description.  These  rites  are  also  observed 
between  husbands  and  wives,  and  among  the  various  grades  of 
the  female  sex.  The  same  homage  which  is  rendered  by  children 
to  their  parents,  the  latter  offer  before  the  portraits  of  their  de- 
ceased ancestors.  All  this  is  done  in  strict  observance  of  an 
ancient  custom  of  the  country,  namely,  the  profound  reverence 
of  the  young  towards  the  aged  ;  and  it  is  done  with  such  super- 
stitious exactness,  that  for  any  one  who  has  not  been  a  witness, 
as  I  have  been,  it  is  not  easy  to  believe,  or  even  to  comprehend. 
One  day  as  I  was  talking  in  my  own  house  with  a  mandarin 
who  had  come  to  pay  me  a  visit,  his  son  arrived  from  a  distant 
part  of  the  empire  upon  some  business  relating  to  the  family. 
When  he  came  in  we  were  seated,  but  he  immediately  went  down 
upon  one  knee  before  his  father,  and  in  this  position  continued 
to  speak  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  I  did  not  move  from 
my  chair  till,  by  the  course  of  conversation,  I  discovered  who 
the  person  was,  when  I  suddenly  arose,  protesting  to  the  man- 
darin that  I  would  stand  unless  he  allowed  his  son  to  sit  down 
also.  A  lengthened  contest  ensued,  the  father  saying  that  he 
would  quit  his  seat  if  I  continued  to  stand  ;  I  myself  declaring 
that  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  sit  while  his  son  was  kneeling  ; 
and  the  son  protesting  that  before  his  father  he  must  remain  on 
his  knees.  At  last,  however,  I  overcame  every  scruple,  and  the 
mandarin  signified  to  his  son  by  a  sign  that  he  might  be  seated. 
He  instantly  obeyed,  but  he  retreated  to  a  corner  of  the  room, 
where  he  timidly  seated  himself  upon  the  edge  of  a  chest.  A  year 
after  this,  the  son  again  came  to  visit  me,  having  now  become  a 
mandarin  himself.  I  offered  him  the  seat  of  honor  which  was 
due  to  him,  but  he  refused  it,  saying  that  it  did  not  become  him 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  69 

to  take  the  same  seat  which,  as  I  might  remember,  his  father 
had  occupied  the  year  before.  Accordingly,  when  an  emperor 
dies,  his  son  never  sits  upon  the  same  throne,  but  upon  that 
which  had  been  used  by  his  grandfather. 

Not  only  are  children  thus  submissive  to  their  parents,  but,  as 
before  observed,  younger  brothers  to  the  elder.  Being  one  day 
out  of  Peking  in  attendance  upon  the  Emperor,  I  was  visited  by 
a  boy  of  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of  age,  accompanied  by 
his  brother,  who  was  a  child  of  about  five  or  six  years  old,  very 
lively  and  interesting.  I  asked  the  latter  several  questions,  which 
he  answered  with  so  much  intelligence  that  I  gave  him  a  hand- 
kerchief; but  no  sooner  was  it  offered  than  he  withdrew  his 
hands,  and  put  them  behind  him  in  sign  of  refusal.  I  asked  him 
what  he  meant,  when  he  replied,  "  Ko-ko,"  that  is,  "  elder 
brother."  I  then  desired  his  brother  to  permit  him  to  take  it, 
and  a  nod  from  him  was  sufficient  for  the  gay  and  joyous  child, 
who  instantly  took  the  gift  and  returned  thanks,  as  the  common 
people  in  China  do  to  persons  of  high  rank,  by  kneeling  down 
before  me,  and  performing  the  Ko-tow,  which  is  an  inclination  of 
the  head  down  to  the  ground. 

I  may  add  that  the  Chinese  women  live  entirely  shut  up  by 
themselves  in  a  remote  apartment  of  their  houses.  Among 
persons  of  rank  they  are  seldom  allowed  to  go  out,  unless  it  be 
during  the  rejoicings  of  the  new  year,  and  even  then  they  are 
shut  up  in  sedans.  They  are  indeed  kept  so  strictly  that  they 
are  not  permitted  to  speak  even  with  the  father  or  the  brothers 
of  their  husbands,  much  less  with  their  uncles,  or  any  other  man, 
however  close  may  be  the  relationship.  Upon  the  occasion  of 
the  new  year,  the  wife  goes  with  her  husband  to  perform  the 
above-mentioned  ceremonies  and  homage  before  her  father-in- 
law  and  her  own  parents.  She  also  performs  these  duties  on  the 
birthdays  of  the  same  relatives  ;  and  except  on  these  days,  her 
father-in-law  is  not  allowed  either  to  speak  to  her  or  to  enter  her 
chamber.  And  here  I  will  not  omit  -the  description  of  a  prac- 
tice which,  while  it  proves  the  excellent  social  order  of  the 
Chinese,  caused  me  to  smile  when  I  heard  of  it.  If  a  man,  for 
careless  conduct  or  any  other  fault,  considers  it  his  duty  to  cor- 
rect his  daughter-in-law,  as  he  cannot,  according  to  the  custom 


I 


70  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

of  the  country,  either  enter  her  room  or  speak  to  her,  and  much 
less  beat  her,  he  summons  his  son  before  him,  and  after  re- 
proaching him  with  the  fauUs  of  his  wife,  he  bids  him  prostrate 
himself,  and  inflicts  a  severe  flogging  upon  him.  The  son  then 
rises  upon  his  knees,  and,  touching  the  ground  with  his  forehead, 
thanks  his  father  for  the  castigation  ;  after  which  he  goes  to  his 
wife,  and  repeats  the  correction  exactly,  giving  her  the  same 
number  of  blows  that  he  received  from  his  father. 

From  their  inordinate  jealousy  arose  the  custom  of  crippling 
the  feet  of  the  women,  in  order  to  render  walking  a  torment,  and 
induce  them  to  remain  at  home.  I  was  informed  by  Chinese 
that  the  first  who  discovered  this  stratagem  was  one  of  their 
ancient  emperors,  who  purposely  hinted  that  nothing  was  more 
beautiful  in  a  woman  than  to  have  the  smallest  feet  possible. 
This  imperial  opinion  being  made  public  throughout  China, 
every  husband  desired  that  his  wife  should  be  in  the  fashion,  and 
mothers  sought  to  secure  to  their  daughters  an  imaginary  beauty 
which  it  was  found  could  be  procured  by  art.  Accordingly,  at 
the  tender  age  of  three  months,  female  infants  have  their  feet 
bound  so  tightly  that  the  growth  of  this  part  of  the  body  is  en- 
tirely stopped,  and  they  cannot  walk  without  hobbling  and  limp- 
ing ;  and  if  upon  any  occasion  they  endeavor  to  quicken  their 
pace,  they  are  in  danger  of  falling  at  every  step.  Even  when 
walking  at  a  slow  pace,  they  find  it  impossible  to  balance  their 
bodies  upon  a  support  so  small  and  disproportionate,  and  are  con- 
sequently obliged  to  walk  like  ducks,  waddling  about  from  right 
to  left.  In  cases  of  marriage,  the  parties  not  being  able  to  see 
each  other,  it  is  customary  to  send  the  exact  dimensions  of  the 
lady's  foot  to  her  intended,  instead  of  sending  him  her  portrait, 
as  we  do  in  Europe.  In  this  particular,  indeed,  their  taste  is 
perverted  to  such  an  extraordinary  degree,  that  I  knew  a 
physician  who  lived  with  a  woman  with  whom  he  had  no  other 
intercourse  but  that  of  viewing  and  fondling  her  feet. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  new  year,  friends  and  acquaintances 
visit  each  other,  leaving  their  names  written  on  red  cards,  which 
are  called  Tia-zoo.  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that,  although  the 
person  visited  be  at  home,  he  may  order  his  servant  to  say  that 
he  is  not,  without  giving  any  offence  to  the  visitor — every  one 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  71 

wishing  at  this  time  to  enjoy  himself  at  his  leisure  with  his 
dep-rest  relations  and  friends. 

The  mandarins,  all  the  year  round,  dress  plainly,  and  always 
in  the  same  colors,  wearing  a  purple  or  black  spencer,  and  a 
gown,  cither  drab,  buff,  or  some  other  quiet  color.  Red  and 
yellow  they  never  wear,  these  two  colors  being  prohibited  as 
belonging  to  the  imperial  family.  During  the  festal  season,  how- 
ever, and  on  the  Emperor's  birthday,  the  mandarins  are  clothed 
in  robes  richly  embroidered  in  gold,  each  bearing  the  peculiar 
badge  of  his  rank.  The  military  mandarins  are  distinguished  by 
the  dragon,  and  the  mandarins  of  learning  and  science  by  the 
bird,  which  they  wear  embroidered  upon  their  breasts.  Thus 
splendidly  arrayed,  they  go  to  the  palace  to  pay  their  homage  to 
the  Emperor,  whom,  however,  they  do  not  see  ;  but  assembling 
in  vast  numbers  in  a  great  open  court,  they  perform  their  genu- 
flexions and  prostrations  while  he  remains  seated  upon  his  throne 
in  the  great  hall. 

I  witnessed  this  ceremony  several  times,  and  must  say  that  it 
was  very  splendid  and  imposing.  The  same  sort  of  homage 
was  also  paid  by  all  the  Europeans,  but  separately,  in  another 
part  of  the  palace,  and  never  in  company  with  the  mandarins. 


72  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


CHAPTER  XL 

Sacrifice  to  Heaven — Fireworks — The   Emperor's  Palace   near   Peking — 
Landscape  Gardening — Chinese  Flattery. 

One  morning,  upon  my  going  to  the  Palace  as  usual,  I  received 
an  order  from  the  Emperor  to  attend  him  at  Chan-choon-yuen, 
a  country  residence  about  three  miles  from  Peking,  to  vv^hich  his 
Majesty  frequently  repaired,  and  spent  from  five  to  six  months  in 
the  year.  In  obedience  to  this  command,  I  immediately  set  out 
for  that  place  with  Father  Jartou,  v^ho  was  assigned  to  me  as  an 
interpreter  ;  and  on  our  arrival  we  were  lodged  close  to  the  im- 
perial palace,  in  the  house  of  Ttong-kew-kew,  the  emperor's 
uncle,  who  was  ordered  to  provide  for  our  maintenance.  His 
Majesty  moreover  every  day  sent  me  a  horse  to  ride  ;  but  as  it 
was  vicious  and  untamed,  I  left  it  for  my  attendant,  so  as  not  to 
expose  my  life  to  danger,  and  made  use  of  another  which  I  kept 
at  my  own  expense.  In  addition  to  this,  I  was  obliged  to  find 
myself  in  clothing  and  other  necessaries  out  of  the  annual  allow- 
ance of  about  forty  pounds,  which  I  received  from  the  Propa- 
ganda. The  maintenance  and  the  horse  were  granted  to  those 
Europeans  who  were  in  immediate  attendance  on  the  Emperor; 
the  others  who  resided  in  Peking,  although  also  in  his  Majesty's 
service,  were  only  allowed  coals,  rice,  and  other  articles,  amount- 
ing to  about  twenty  pounds  a  year. 

Shortly  afterwards  we  accompanied  his  Majesty  to  Peking, 
where  he  remained  three  days,  for  the  celebration  of  the  solemn 
sacrifice  to  heaven,  worshipped  by  the  literary  sect,  of  which  the 
Emperor  is  the  head.  For  this  purpose  two  splendid  temples  are 
erected  in  Peking  and  Nanking,  and  in  these  the  Emperor  alone 
is  entitled  to  sacrifice,  in  the  name  of  the  whole  of  his  people. 
If  by  any  chance  he  is  prevented  from  performing  this  function, 
his  place  is  supplied  by  magistrates  of  the  highest  rank.  Any 
other  person  attempting  to  do  the  same,  commits  the  crime  of 
high  treason,  and  is  punished  accordingly. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  73 

In  these  temples  the  sacrifices  consist  of  the  immolation  of 
vast  numbers  of  sheep  and  oxen,  accompanied  by  a  variety  of 
ceremonies.  The  Chinese  prepare  for  these  sacrifices  by  fast- 
ing, bathing,  continence,  and  eating  no  flesh  of  animals  slain 
during  the  fast,  though  that  of  animals  killed  before  may  be 
eaten. 

Upon  our  return  to  Chan-choon-yuen,  we  were  all  invited  by 
the  Emperor  to  witness  the  display  of  fireworks  annually  made 
to  celebrate  the  new  year.  In  the  evening,  therefore,  we  all 
assembled  in  a  large  open  space  within  the  enclosure  of  the  im- 
perial gardens.  The  Emperor  was  present,  together  with  his 
ladies,  but  concealed  from  public  view.  The  grand  spectacle 
commenced  with  what  appeared  to  be  a  great  fountain  of  fire 
rising  out  of  the  ground.  While  this  was  burning,  a  great  chest 
was  raised  into  the  air  to  the  height  of  nearly  one  hundred  feet, 
and  from  thence  it  let  down  a  splendid  wheel  of  fire.  This  was 
no  sooner  out  than  a  great  column  descended  from  the  chest  to 
the  earth,  consisting  of  an  infinite  number  of  little  stars,  and  ac- 
companied by  four  other  columns  formed  of  paper  lanterns  all 
illuminated  within.  This  beautiful  sight  lasted  a  considerable 
time,  when  another  burning  fountain  appeared,  nearly  similar  to 
the  last  ;  then  a  variety  of  columns  of  different  shapes  and  colors, 
which  also  continued  some  time, keeping  the  spectators  in  astate 
of  enchantment,  all  the  Europeans  admitting  that  they  had  never 
seen  any  thing  so  admirable  in  their  own  countries.  This  part 
of  the  spectacle  was  succeeded  by  a  pyrotechnic  exhibition, 
which  the  Chinese  call  the  war,  being  a  discharge  of  numberless 
rockets,  which  move  in  opposite  directions,  and  then  strike 
against  some  boards,  producing  a  noise  exactly  similar  to  that  of 
arrows  shot  from  two  contending  armies.  AVhile  this  was  going 
on,  flaming  fountains  arose  out  of  the  earth  in  various  directions, 
wheels  and  girandoles  of  fire  were  in  motion  on  all  sides,  and 
the  uproar  was  completed  by  continued  and  powerful  reports  like 
volleys  of  artillery.  Fireworks,  more  or  less  splendid  according 
to  circumstances,  are  also  exhibited  on  this  occasion  at  the  seats 
of  persons  of  rank,  for  the  amusement  and  diversion  of  the  ladies, 
and  the  lower  orders  in  general  are  particularly  fond  of  this 
amusement. 


74  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

The  Emperor's  country  residence,  called  Chan-choon-yuen, 
which  signifies  "  eternal  spring,"  was  built  by  Kang-hy  himself 
for  his  recreation.  It  is  situated  in  a  plain,  and  surrounded  by 
other  mansions,  all  of  which  are  enclosed  within  walls,  and  in- 
habited by  his  sons  and  the  nobility.  The  entrances  to  this 
palace  and  its  grounds  are  always  guarded  by  Tartar  soldiers, 
who  allow  none  to  pass  but  the  eunuchs,  and  those  to  whom  per- 
mission has  been  granted,  in  which  case  their  names  are  written 
down  upon  tablets.  On  arriving  at  the  gate,  those  who  are  not 
known  are  asked  Ko-poo-pee,  signifying,  what  is  your  name  ? 
and  if  the  name  they  give  is  inserted  upon  the  tablets,  they  are 
permitted  to  enter.  After  going  through  a  kind  of  open  hall, 
another  gate  is  reached,  where  some  eunuchs  write  upon  a  large 
white  board  the  names  of  those  who  go  in,  and  efface  them  with 
a  damp  cloth  when  they  come  out.  In  this  manner  they  know 
whether  any  stranger  stops  in  the  palace  after  a  certain  hour  in 
the  evening,  when  no  one  is  permitted  to  remain  but  eunuchs. 
The  same  precaution  is  taken  in  the  imperial  palaces  at  Peking 
and  Je-hol,  in  consequence  of  the  excessive  jealousy  with  which 
the  Emperor's  ladies  are  guarded. 

This,  as  well  as  the  other  country  residences  which  I  have 
seen  in  China,  is  in  a  taste  quite  different  from  the  European  ; 
for  whereas  we  seek  to  exclude  nature  by  art,  levelling  hills, 
drying  up  lakes,  felling  trees,  bringing  paths  into  a  straight  line, 
constructing  fountains  at  a  great  expense,  and  raising  flowers  in 
rows,  the  Chinese,  on  the  contrary,  by  means  of  art  endeavor  to 
imitate  nature.  Thus,  in  these  gardens  there  are  labyrinths  of 
artificial  hills,  intersected  with  numerous  paths  and  roads,  some 
straight  and  others  undulating  ;  some  in  the  plain  and  the  valley, 
others  carried  over  bridges  and  to  the  summit  of  the  hills  by 
means  of  rustic  work  of  stones  and  shells.  The  lakes  are  inter- 
spersed with  islets  upon  which  small  pleasure-houses  are  con- 
structed, and  which  are  reached  by  means  of  boats  or  bridges 
To  these  houses,  when  fatigued  with  fishing,  the  Emperor  re- 
tires, accompanied  by  his  ladies.  The  woods  contain  hares, 
deer,  and  game  in  great  numbers,  and  a  certain  animal  resem- 
bling the  deer,  which  produces  musk.  Some  of  the  open  spaces 
are  sown  with  grain  and  vegetables,  and  are  interspersed  with 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  75 

plots  of  fruit  trees  and  flowers.  Wherever  a  convenient  situa- 
tion offers,  lies  a  house  of  recreation,  or  a  dwelling  for  the  eu- 
nuchs. There  is  also  the  seraglio,  with  a  large  open  space  in 
front,  in  which  once  a  month  a  fair  is  held  for  the  entertainment 
of  the  ladies  ;  all  the  dealers  being  the  eunuchs  themselves,  who 
thus  dispose  of  articles  of  the  most  valuable  and  exquisite  de- 
scription. 

The  Emperor  was  just  about  to  set  out  on  a  shooting  and 
fishing  excursion  upon  a  lake  in  the  plains  of  Peking,  and  all 
the  Europeans  came  from  the  capital  to  wish  the  monarch  a 
pleasant  journey.  In  this,  as  indeed  in  every  other  similar  in- 
stance, we  delivered  our  message  to  the  mandarins  on  our  knees, 
and  they  then  conveyed  it  to  their  master.  Upon  the  Emperor's 
return  I  again  went  to  Je-hol,  when  his  Majesty  inquired  vv^hether 
I  had  been  every  day  with  the  painters,  what  I  had  done,  and 
whether  I  had  made  any  progress  in  the  Chinese  language.  I 
replied  that  I  had  been  daily  at  the  palace,  and  stated  what  I 
had  painted.  With  respect  to  the  language,  he  was  informed 
that  I  made  myself  understood  partly  by  words  and  partly  by 
signs,  and  that  when  these  were  not  sufficient,  I  drew  what  I 
meant.  Upon  hearing  this,  he  commanded  that  I  should  no 
longer  have  an  interpreter,  that  I  might  thus  be  obliged  to  ex- 
press my  wants  in  Chinese,  and  so  learn  the  language  more 
quickly.  The  Emperor  further  ordered  that  Don  Pedrini  should 
come  and  lodge  in  the  house  of  Tton-kew-kew,  for  the  purpose 
of  tuning  the  cymbals  and  spinets,  which  his  Majesty  had  in 
great  numbers  in  all  his  palaces.  When  it  was  stated  that  Pe- 
drini did  not  understand  the  language,  he  replied  that  was  of  no 
consequence,  as  cymbals  were  tuned  with  the  hands,  and  not  with 
the  tongue.  However,  he  afterwards  assigned  Father  Parrenin 
as  interpreter  to  Pedrini. 

The  Emperor  supposed  himself  to  be  an  excellent  musician, 
and  a  still  better  mathematician  ;  but  though  he  had  a  taste  for 
the  sciences  and  other  acquirements  in  general,  he  knew  nothing 
of  music,  and  scarcely  understood  the  first  elements  of  mathe- 
matics. There  was  a  cymbal  or  a  spinet  in  almost  every  apart- 
ment, but  neither  he  nor  his  ladies  could  play  upon  them  : 
sometimes  indeed  with  one  of  his  fingers  he  touched  a  note, 


76  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

which  was  enough,  according  to  the  extravagant  flattery  prac- 
tised at  the  court  of  China,  to  throw  the  bystanders  into  ecstasies 
of  admiration,  as  I  myself  have  often  witnessed.  I  must  say 
that  I  was  not  a  little  surprised  to  find  how  Kang-hy,  who  was 
really  a  man  of  enlarged  understanding,  believed  all  the  exag- 
gerated praises  of  his  courtiers,  and  was  childishly  vain.  This 
was  perhaps  to  be  attributed  to  the  flattery  that  had  been  con- 
tinually lavished  upon  him  since  the  eighth  year  of  his  age,  when 
he  began  to  reign. 

The  Emperor  one  day  saw  the  portrait  of  a  Tartar,  which  he 
had  ordered  me  to  draw,  and  he  said  it  was  a  good  likeness.  He 
then  commanded  Pedrini  to  play  on  the  cymbals,  and  also  ex- 
pressed himself  much  pleased  with  the  performance.  As  a  sign 
of  his  satisfaction,  he  afterwards  sent  us  some  eatables,  a  favor 
which  he  subsequently  often  repeated. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  77 


CHAPTER   XII. 

Survey  of  China,  Tartary,  and  Corea — Order  to  engrave — Fall  from  a  Horse 
— Tartar  Surgeon — Water  Cure. 

For  many  years  past  the  Emperor  liad  dispatched  several 
Jesuits  into  the  different  provinces  of  China,  with  the  injunction 
that  they  should  make  a  correct  survey  of  them.  Wishing  that 
Tartary  should  be  equally  surveyed,  he  confided  the  task  to  Fa- 
ther Jartou,  assigning  him  Father  Fabri  as  an  assistant. 

The  expense  attending  this  undertaking  was  immense,  for  the 
whole  of  the  vast  empire  of  China,  Tartary,  and  nearly  thirty 
tributary  principalities  and  kingdoms,  including  Corea,  were  to 
be  surveyed  ;  the  longitude  being  measured  by  means  of  long 
chains,  and  the  latitude  with  mathematical  instruments.  This 
operation  required  the  services  of  numerous  individu'als,  superin- 
tended by  many  mandarins,  and  lasted  fourteen  years.  The 
kingdom  of  Corea,  however,  and  that  of  Thibet,  could  not  be 
measured  with  much  exactness  ;  for  the  Coreans  being  extreme- 
ly jealous  of  strangers,  would  not  admit  Europeans  ;  and  this 
part  of  the  business  was  consequently  executed  by  a  mandarin, 
purposely  instructed  by  the  Jesuits,  and  then  sent  thither  by  the 
Emperor,  under  pretext  of  an  embassy  :  even  then  they  watched 
every  movement  of  the  mandarin  so  closely,  that  he  could  not 
take  a  step  without  being  observed  by  the  guards,  who  never  left 
him,  and  wrote  down  all  he  said  or  did.  Thus,  being  unable  to 
measure  the  longitude  with  a  line,  he  could  only  calculate  the 
miles  by  the  hour.  This  ambassador,  with  whom  I  was  inti- 
mately acquainted,  informed  me  that  he  had  only  succeeded  in 
taking  the  sun's  altitude  by  making  them  believe  that  the  instru- 
ment he  used  was  a  sundial,  and  that  he  stopped  to  look  at  it  in 
order  to  ascertain  the  time.  Although  Thibet  had  been  nearly 
conquered  by  the  Emperor,  it  was  still  goremed  by  the  Lamas  : 
his  Majesty   would  not,   therefore,  for  political  reasons,   send 


78  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


thither  any  other  persons  than  two  Lamas,  but  these  had  been 
previously  instructed  by  the  Jesuits. 

The  Emperor  had  long  desired  to  have  some  one  in  his  service 
v^ho  could  engrave  the  geographical  map  above  mentioned.  He 
accordingly  inquired  whether  Pedrini,  Tilisch,  and  I  understood 
any  thing  besides  music,  mathematics,  and  painting.  They  re- 
plied in  the  negative  ;  and  I  said  that  I  knew  something  of  optics, 
and  also  the  theory,  though  not  the  practice,  of  the  art  of  en- 
graving on  copper  with  aquafortis.  His  Majesty  was  highly 
pleased  to  hear  that,  although  I  had  not  practised  the  art  of  en- 
graving, I  was  ready  to  attempt  it,  and  he  immediately  ordered 
that  I  should  begin  to  engrave.  In  the  shortest  time  possible,  I, 
wdth  a  point,  traced  a  landscape  upon  a  plate  coated  over  with 
lamp-black,  as  a  preparation  for  the  aquafortis  ;  and  I  had 
scarcely  done  this,  when  the  Emperor  desired  to  see  it.  As 
subjects  on  plates  thus  prepared  present  a  very  handsome  ap- 
pearance, the  Emperor  was  delighted  with  it,  and  commanded 
his  Chinese  painters  to  drav/  a  landscape,  in  order  that  I  might 
afterwards  engrave  it.  As  soon  as  it  was  done  it  was  shown, 
together  with  the  original,  to  his  Majesty,  who  expressed  con- 
siderable delight  and  surprise  at  finding  the  copy  so  perfectly 
similar  to  the  original,  without  this  being  impaired  ;  for  this  was 
the  first  time  that  he  had  seen  an  engraving  on  copper,  the 
Chinese  making  theirs  by  fixing  the  drawing  on  a  block  of  wood, 
and  cutting  them  both  at  once  with  a  chisel. 

To  avoid  the  heat  of  summer,  which  is  always  excessive  in 
Peking,  the  Emperor  Kang-hy  had  been  accustomed  to  make 
excursions,  by  land  and  water,  to  the  south  of  China.  But  as 
this  diversion  caused  an  expense  which  was  extremely  burden- 
some to  his  subjects,  he  had  built  himself  a  country  residence  at 
Je-hol,  in  Tartary,  where  he  now  usually  resided  from  the  be- 
ginning of  May  till  the  end  of  September,  with  an  escort  of 
about  thirty  thousand  men,  besides  a  great  multitude  of  people 
who  resorted  thither  for  the  love  of  gain  or  pleasure.  I  was 
commanded  to  follow  him  thither,  together  with  Father  Tilisch, 
in  the  capacity  of  a  mathematician  ;  Father  Rod,  in  that  of  a 
surgeon  ;  Father  Parrenin,  and  Don  Pedrini,  as  interpreters. 
We  all  set  out  together  on  horseback,  but,  before  we  were  out 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  79 


of  the  city,  my  horse  slipped,  and  I  was  instantly  thrown,  re- 
ceiving frightful  wounds  in  my  head  and  other  parts  of  my  body. 
As  my  companions  did  not  dare  to  stop,  they  recommended  me 
to  the  care  of  two  heathens,  and  left  me  fainting  in  the  street, 
where  I  remained  in  this  state  for  a  considerable  time. 

When  I  recovered  my  senses,  I  found  myself  in  a  house,  but 
every  thing  appeared  dark  and  indistinct,  and  I  felt  as  if  I  had 
fallen  from  my  horse  two  months  before.  The  Emperor  sent  me 
a  Tartar  surgeon,  for  he  and  his  court  were  fully  persuaded  that 
for  falls  Tartar  surgeons  were  better  than  Europeans.  And,  to 
confess  the  truth,  although  the  mode  of  treatment  was  of  a  bar- 
barous description,  and  some  of  the  remedies  appeared  useless, 
I  was  cured  in  a  very  short  time.  This  surgeon  made  me  sit  up 
in  my  bed,  placing  near  me  a  large  basin  filled  with  water,  in 
which  he  put  a  thick  piece  of  ice,  to  reduce  it  to  a  freezing- 
point.  Then  stripping  me  to  the  waist,  he  made  me  stretch  my 
neck  over  the  basin,  and,  with  a  cup,  he  continued  for  a  good 
while  to  pour  the  water  on  my  neck.  The  pain  caused  by  this 
operation  upon  those  nerves  which  take  their  rise  from  the  pia- 
mater  was  so  great  and  insufferable,  that  it  seemed  to  me  im- 
equalled.  The  surgeon  said  that  this  would  stanch  the  blood 
and  restore  me  to  my  senses,  which  was  actually  the  case  ;  for 
in  a  short  time  my  sight  became  clear,  and  my  mind  resumed  its 
powers. 

He  next  bound  my  head  with  a  band,  drawn  tight  by  two  men, 
who  held  the  ends,  while  he  struck  the  intermediate  part  vigor- 
ously with  a  piece  of  wood,  which  shook  my  head  violently,  and 
gave  me  dreadful  pain.  This,  if  I  remember  rightly,  he  said 
was  to  set  the  brain,  which  he  supposed  had  been  displaced.  It 
is  true,  however,  that  after  this  second  operation  my  head  felt 
more  free. 

A  third  operation  was  now  performed,  during  which  he  made 
me,  still  stripped  to  the  waist,  walk  in  the  open  air,  supported 
by  two  persons  ;  and,  while  thus  walking,  he  unexpectedly 
threw  a  bowl  of  freezing  cold  water  over  my  breast.  As  this 
caused  me  to  draw  my  breath  with  great  vehemence,  and  as  my 
chest  had  been  injured  by  the  fall,  it  may  be  easily  imagined 
what  were  my  sufferings  under  this  infliction.     The  surgeon  in- 


80  FATHEH   RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

formed  me  that,  if  any  rib  had  been  dislocated,  this  sudden  and 
hard  breathing  would  restore  it  to  its  natural  position. 

The  next  proceeding  was  not  less  painful  and  extravagant. 
The  operator  made  me  sit  upon  the  ground  ;  then,  assisted  by 
two  men,  he  held  a  cloth  upon  my  mouth  and  nose  till  I  was 
nearly  suffocated.  "  This,"  said  the  Chinese  Esculapius,  "  by 
causing  a  violent  heaving  of  the  chest,  will  force  back  any  rib 
that  may  have  been  bent  inwards." 

The  wound  in  the  head  not  being  deep,  he  healed  it  by  stuf- 
fing it  with  burnt  cotton.  He  then  ordered  that  I  should  con- 
tinue to  walk  much,  supported  by  two  persons  ;  that  I  should  not 
sit  long,  nor  be  allowed  to  sleep  before  ten  o'clock  at  night,  at 
which  time,  and  not  before,  I  should  take  a  little  hifan,  that  is, 
thin  rice  soup.  This  continued  walking  caused  me  to  faint  sev- 
eral times  ;  but  this  had  been  foreseen  by  the  surgeon,  who  had 
warned  me  not  to  be  alarmed.  He  assured  me  that  these  walks 
in  the  open  air,  while  fasting,  would  prevent  the  blood  from  set- 
tling on  the  chest,  where  it  might  corrupt.  These  remedies 
were  barbarous  and  excruciating  ;  but  I  am  bound  in  truth  to 
confess,  that  in  seven  days  I  was  so  completely  restored  as  to  be 
able  to  resume  my  journey  into  Tartary. 

On  the  very  morning  that  I  fell  from  my  horse  the  Emperor 
three  times  sent  a  commission,  consisting  of  two  mandarins, 
three  secretaries,  and  two  physicians,  to  examine  me  upon  the 
subject  of  the  accident.  I  constantly  affirmed  in  my  answers 
that  the  horse  was  excellent,  and  that  I  had  fallen  from  my  ig- 
norance of  horsemanship.  I  thus  saved  from  punishment  both 
the  officer  who  had  brought  me  the  horse  and  the  mandarins 
who  had  been  charged  with  the  arrangements  of  our  journey. 
These  poor  men  had  lived  in  the  greatest  dread,  fearing  that 
some  complaint  might  escape  me,  which,  however  slight,  would 
cause  their  destruction.  For  this  reason  they  now  conceived  a 
great  affection  for  me,  and  upon  different  occasions  they  rendered 
me  important  services. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  31 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

The  Great  Wall — Mountain  near  Je-hol — Attempts  to  engrave — Description 
of  Je-hol — The  Emperor's  Country  Life. 

As  his  Majesty  was  now  aware  that  I  could  not  ride,  he  or- 
dered that  as  soon  as  I  was  in  a  fit  state  to  set  out  I  should  travel 
in  a  carriage.  In  this  journey  I  passed  the  famous  wall  which 
divides  China  from  Tartary,  and  well  deserves  to  be  considered 
as  a  wonder  of  the  world.  The  Chinese  say  that  it  is  more  than 
ten  thousand  lee  in  length,  which  is  equal  to  more  than  three 
thousand  miles  ;  but  I  have  been  assured  that  it  does  not  exceed 
fifteen  hundred.  Its  course  is  not  always  even,  sometimes  de- 
scending into  deep  valleys,  at  others  rising  to  the  top  of  lofty 
mouniams.  Its  height  constantly  varies,  being  much  greater  in 
certain  situations,  especially  in  the  valleys,  while  in  some  places 
it  does  not  rise  higher  than  fifteen  feet.  In  some  parts  this  wall 
is  built  entirely  of  stone,  in  others  of  brick,  in  others  of  stone 
and  brick  mixed  ;  and  such  is  its  breadth,  that  carriages  can 
drive  along  the  top  with  ease.  I  was  informed  that  the  interior 
of  the  wall  was  filled  up  with  earth,  and  that  it  was  built  of  that 
breadth  not  only  for  convenience  in  time  of  war,  but  also  to  facil- 
itate the  transport  of  materials  when  it  was  building,  as  it  would 
otherwise  have  been  impossible  to  carry  it  over  steep  and  preci- 
pitous spots.  It  would  in  fact  have  been  beneath  the  advanced 
civilization  of  the  Chinese  to  build  a  national  barrier,  passing 
over  rocks,  ravines,  and  mountains,  without  providing  a  passage 
for  horse  and  foot  soldiers. 

Upon  examining  this  work  I  was  greatly  astonished  to  find 
that  although  it  was  built  more  than  eighteen  hundred  years  ago, 
it  is  still  so  perfect  that  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  finished 
above  a  century.  It  is  decayed  only  in  a  few  places,  and  these 
dilapidations  the  Tartars,  who  are  now  in  possession  of  China, 
do  not  trouble  themselves  to  repair.     They  only  preserve  and. 

6 


82  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


defend  the  gates  through  which  there  is  much  traffic.  Under  the 
native  Chinese  government  one  million  of  soldiers  were  employed 
to  guard  and  garrison  this  marvellous  works. 

Before  arriving  at  the  wall  we  had  entered  a  country  diversi- 
fied with  hills  and  plains  ;  but  on  the  other  side  of  the  gate 
nothing  was  to  be  seen  but  mountains,  and  the  road  lay  through 
valleys  and  defiles,  which  appeared  walled  between  the  heights 
on  either  side.  Until  we  had  reached  Je-hol  I  did  not  observe  a 
single  Tartar  habitation,  but  only  some  inns  erected  by  the  Chi- 
nese for  the  accommodation  of  travellers  since  the  emperor  had 
removed  his  residence  thither.  Besides  these,  at  intervals  of 
about  fifteen  miles,  there  are  palaces  surrounded  by  walls,  which 
are  used  by  the  emperor  and  his  concubines  on  his  way  to  Je- 
hol  and  back.  Among  these  mountains  the  mornings  were  so 
cold  that  it  was  necessary  to  wear  furs  ;  but  when  the  sun  had 
risen  the  heat  became  insupportable.  Near  Je-hol  I  one  day  had 
the  pleasure  of  ascending  a  mountain  higher  than  the  rest,  and 
was  much  surprised  at  the  extraordinary  appearance  of  the  sum- 
mits around,  which  looked  like  the  waves  of  a  boundless  sea — a 
spectacle,  perhaps,  without  a  parallel  in  the  whole  world.  From 
this  situation  I  also  beheld  one  of  those  sports  of  nature  at  once 
so  unaccountable  and  so  stupendous,  which  I  have  described  in 
the  journey  from  Canton  to  Peking  ;  but  this  was  much  more 
lofty,  and  of  a  different  form,  resembling  the  fabulous  club  of 
Hercules. 

After  twenty  days'  journey  we  arrived  safely  at  Je-hol.  On 
the  following  day  I  went  to  the  palace  to  return  thanks  for  the 
surgical  assistance  sent  me  by  the  Emperor,  which  I  did  by 
means  of  the  Ko-tow,  this  ceremony  being  unavoidable  whenever 
the  Emperor  has  conferred  any  favor,  however  trifling.  Upon 
this  occasion  I  was  given  to  understand  that  I  must  finish  the 
copper-plate  upon  which  I  was  employed,  and  immediately  after 
take  off  prints  from  it.  Of  the  art  of  engraving  with  aquafortis  I 
knew  no  more  than  what  I  had  learned  in  a  single  lesson  given 
me  by  an  artist  at  Rome,  in  compliance  with  the  wishes  of  a 
friend  who,  as  if  by  providential  foresight,  had  earnestly  recom- 
mended me  to  learn  it. 

I  now  inquired  for  the  ingredients  necessary  to  make  aquafortis, 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  83 

that  is,  strong  white  wine  vinegar,  sal  ammoniac,  and  verdigris. 
The  sal  ammoniac  could  be  procured  in  abundance,  but  the  ver- 
digris was  greatly  inferior  to  ours,  and  the  vinegar,  not  being 
made  with  grape  wine,  but  with  sugar  and  other  articles,  was  not 
fit  for  my  purpose.  Thus,  owing  to  the  inefficiency  of  the  aqua- 
fortis, the  lines  were  very  shallow,  which,  added  to  the  badness 
of  the  ink,  caused  the  prints  to  be  of  the  worst  possible  descrip- 
tion. It  cost  me  no  small  amount  of  labor  before  I  could  bring 
this  kind  of  engraving  to  any  degree  of  perfection. 

To  make  the  ink  tartar  was  necessary,  but  of  this  a  few 
pounds  only  could  be  found  in  the  imperial  drug-house,  and  I 
was  obliged  to  employ  other  materials.  After  many  experi- 
ments, however,  I  produced  a  tolerable  specimen. 

In  the  construction  of  a  press  I  was  again  encountered  by  in- 
numerable difficulties,  having  never  even  seen  one  but  once, 
when  I  paid  no  particular  attention  to  it.  I  now  ordered  one  to 
be  made,  having  the  lower  cylinder  fixed  and  the  upper  one 
moveable.  In  consequence  of  this,  when  it  was  worked  the  efiect 
produced  was  of  the  worst  description,  and  drew  forth  the  laugh- 
ter and  jests  of  the  eunuchs,  mandarins,  and  many  other  persons 
belonging  to  the  court,  so  that  my  trouble  and  confusion  were 
complete.  Recollecting,  however,  the  high  purpose  for  which  I 
had  come  to  China,  I  contrived  to  bear  all  this  with  patience  and 
good  humor.  His  Majesty  having  seen  the  prints  which  I  had 
engraved,  was  kind  enough  to  excuse  them,  though  they  were 
very  pale.  He  even  declared  they  were  excellent  ;  and  this  he 
always  continued  to  do,  nerer  finding  fault  with  what  I  pro- 
duced. 

Besides  the  annoyances  already  mentioned,  I  had  to  endure 
other  interruptions,  proceeding  from  envious  persons,  among 
whom  were  some  mandarins,  who,  being  displeased  at  my  having 
gained  the  Emperor's  favor,  endeavored  in  various  ways  to 
bring  me  into  disgrace.  Among  many  other  malevolent  actions, 
having  seen  that  my  work  was  not  at  first  very  successful,  they 
employed  a  letter-cutter  to  engrave  a  plate  with  the  graver  :  he 
transferred  the  outlines  tolerably  by  following  closely  the  design 
of  the  painter  ;  but  as  he  did  not  understand  the  harmony  of 
light  and  shadc;  when  the  prints  were  drawn  off  his  plate  they 


84  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

presented  a  wretched  appearance.  The  mandarin  Chow,  who 
had  the  chief  care  of  the  Europeans,  was  so  disappointed  and 
incensed,  that  he  tore  the  prints  to  pieces,  and  ordered  the  poor 
man  to  be  bastinadoed. 

Perceiving  that  I  had  made  some  progress  in  the  art  of  en- 
graving, his  Majesty  resolved  to  have  prints  of  thirty-six  dif- 
ferent views  taken  from  the  residence  of  Je-hol  buiU  by  himself. 
Accordingly  I  went  there  with  the  Chinese  painters  whom  he 
had  ordered  to  make  the  drawings,  and  I  thus  had  an  opportunity 
to  see  the  whole  of  the  grounds,  a  distinguished  favor  which  had 
never  yet  been  conferred  on  any  other  European. 

The  residence  of  Je-hol  is  in  Tartary,  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  distant  from  Peking.  It  is  situated  in  a  plain  sur- 
rounded with  mountains,  whence  flows  a  torrent,  which,  though 
usually  dry,  swells  fearfully  in  time  of  rain  or  thaw.  A  few 
years  before,  when  its  destructive  character  was  not  yet  known, 
and  before  the  present  houses  were  built,  it  carried  away  by  a 
sudden  overflow  in  the  night  an  encampment  of  many  thousand 
persons.  A  hill  rises  gently  from  the  plain,  its  side  studded 
with  buildings  destined  for  the  Emperor's  followers,  and  a 
copious  spring  of  water,  after  winding  round  a  variety  of  de- 
lightful slopes,  forms  a  noble  lake  containing  a  remarkable 
quantity  of  fish. 

To  an  admirable  disposition  of  the  ground,  nature  has  here 
added  the  charms  of  a  luxmiant  vegetation.  Throughout  the 
vast  extent  of  those  regions  of  Tartary  a  tree  is  rarely  seen.  At 
Je-hol,  however,  the  plain,  the  slopes,  and  the  hill  are  thickly 
covered  with  foliage;  and  the  filberts,  corianders,  pears,  and 
apples,  though  growing  wild,  have  so  delicious  a  flavor  that 
they  are  served  on  the  Emperor's  table.  The  plain,  slopes,  and 
hill  are  so  extensive  that  it  took  me  an  hour  to  make  the  tour  of 
the  enclosure  on  horseback. 

Various  habitations,  more  or  less  large  according  to  their  use, 
are  erected  here  and  there  in  diflferent  spots  about  the  grounds  : 
one  for  his  Majesty  ;  behind  this,  one  for  his  concubines,  who 
lodge  three  or  four  in  each  room  ;  another  for  his  mother,  others 
for  his  queens,  and  others  for  the  eunuchs.  There  is  also  a  Miao, 
or  temple  of  idols,  which  is  constantly  attended  by  a  great  number 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  85 

of  Taou-she,  or  priests  of  the  devil,  who  are  all  eunuchs,  dressed 
in  yellow.  It  is  to  this  Miao  that  the  Emperor  goes  with  his 
ladies  to  make  sacrifices  and  adorations  during  his  stay  in  Je-hol. 
There  are,  besides,  many  cottages  and  summer-houses  :  these 
summer-houses  are  built  in  different  forms,  but  all  in  good  taste, 
and  very  clean.  They  are  provided  with  silk  curtains  on  all 
sides,  so  as  to  prevent  observation  from  without  ;  and  have  seats 
all  around,  with  a  table  or  bed  in  the  centre.  These  cottages 
and  summer-houses  are  for  the  service  of  the  Emperor,  who  re- 
tires thither  with  his  queens  and  concubines  ;  for  at  Je-hol  he 
rarely  sees  any  one  except  his  ladies  and  eunuchs.  With  his 
ladies  on  foot  around  him,  he  is  carried  about  the  grounds  by 
eunuchs,  in  an  open  chair  ;  with  them  he  sails  in  little  boats, 
fishing  in  the  canals  and  the  lakes  ;  with  them  he  eats — always, 
however,  alone,  upon  a  raised  platform,  while  they  take  their 
food  seated  on  the  floor,  each  at  her  little  table.  Even  when 
studying  he  is  surrounded  by  his  favorite  queens,  as  I  myself 
have  often  seen. 


86  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


CHAPTER   XIY. 

The  Emperor's  Retinue — The  Little  Hunt — Stag-hunting — Tiger-hunting- 
Wrestling  and  Archery — Silence  in  the  Camp. 

In  the  month  of  September  the  Emperor  usually  indulged  in 
stag-hunting;  and  this  year,  1711,  in  order  that  we  Europeans 
might  witness  the  sport,  he  took  us  all  five  with  him.  We  set 
out  on  the  11th  for  Kara-kotton,  an  ancient  city  which  had  been 
destroyed  by  the  Chinese  when  they  expelled  the  Western  Tar- 
tars. Before  building  the  residence  of  Je-hol,  above  described, 
his  Majesty  used  to  spend  the  summer  months  in  this  place, 
where,  besides  his  palace,  several  edifices  are  still  extant,  partly 
erected  by  him  for  his  suite,  and  partly  by  the  Chinese,  who  re- 
pair thither  for  trade.  Although  it  had  been  abandoned  by  the 
Emperor,  it  still  contained  a  considerable  population. 

Very  early  on  the  12th  we  resumed  our  journey,  and,  after 
travelling  about  twenty  miles,  we  came  to  a  place  called  Lan- 
chee-siao-ing,  where  we  passed  the  night  under  tents.  Beyond 
this  spot  there  are  no  other  habitations  but  the  palaces  intended 
for  the  reception  of  the  Emperor  and  his  ladies.  The  rest  of  the 
company  lodge  in  tents,  which,  from  one  of  the  neighboring 
heights,  form  a  noble  sight,  looking  like  the  encampment  of  an 
army.  Out  of  thirty  thousand  soldiers,  which  the  Emperor  had 
with  him  at  Je-hol,  only  twelve  thousand  accompanied  him  to 
the  hunt  ;  but  his  retinue  was  so  numerous  that  our  party  must 
have  amounted  to  more  than  thirty  thousand  persons.  On  the 
slope  of  a  hill  a  Miao  had  been  erected  long  before  the  arrival 
of  the  Emperor  :  and  the  hill  was  surrounded  with  soldiers,  who 
allowed  no  one  to  pass,  because  his  Majesty  was  expected  to 
alight  with  the  ladies  of  his  suite,  as  in  fact  he  did  before  pro- 
ceeding to  his  palace.  The  ladies  he  brought  with  him  were  in 
six  carriages,  three  of  which  were  yellow  and  three  black,  the 
former  for  the  queens,  the  latter  for  the  concubines.  Those  of 
the  crown-princes  were  in  three  carriages,  one  yellow  and  two 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  I'EKIAG.  87 


black.  Each  carriage  contained  four  ladies,  seated  in  the  Tiirtar 
fashion  with  their  legs  crossed.  Wherever  these  women  passed, 
everybody  was  obliged  to  pay  them  reverence,  by  quickly  fleeing 
away  and  hiding  themselves  so  that  they  might  neither  see  them 
nor  be  seen  :  those  who  were  not  very  active  in  the  performance 
of  this  duty  never  failed  to  receive  a  good  beating  from  the  man- 
darins or  eunuchs  of  the  escort.  We  Europeans,  however,  were 
treated  vv^ith  less  severity.  It  often  happened  that  we  met  them 
in  places  where  it  was  inconvenient  to  avoid  them,  and  that, 
while  the  Chinese  were  driven  away  without  mercy,  we  were 
not  at  all  molested. 

On  the  13th  we  left  Kara-kotton  before  daybreak,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  Poro-kotton,  another  ancient  city,  which  had  likewise 
been  demolished  by  the  Chinese.  The  following  day  was  spent 
by  the  Emperor  in  fishing  in  a  river  flowing  by.  We  then  re- 
sumed our  journey,  and  arrived  at  a  place  called  Epakia,  where 
his  Majesty  slept  in  a  palace  for  the  last  time,  as  henceforth  tents 
were  the  only  accommodation  on  the  road.  About  halfway  stood 
three  large  circular  tents,  of  white  canvass,  within  a  yellow  en- 
closure of  the  same  material.  One  of  them  was  for  the  Emperor, 
another  for  the  crown-prince,  and  the  third  for  the  ladies.  There 
were,  besides,  some  blue  tents,  of  inferior  quality,  for  the  eunuchs. 
Here  his  majesty  stopped  two  hours,  in  the  middle  of  the  day. 
for  dinner  and  repose  :  and  at  the  place  where  we  arrived  in  the 
evening  we  found  other  tents  of  the  same  description,  and  dis- 
posed in  the  same  manner. 

After  another  day's  rest  and  one  of  travelling,  on  the  after- 
noon of  the  17th  we  began  what  they  call  the  little  hunt,  which 
is  for  deer,  hares,  and  pheasants.  Hitherto,  we  Europeans  had 
preceded  the  company  about  two  hours'  march — the  Emperor 
intending  that  we  should  thus  avoid  the  dust  and  confusion 
always  produced  by  a  whole  army  on  horseback  ;  now,  however, 
to  enable  us  to  enjoy  the  sport,  he  ordered  that  we  should  march 
immediately  after  him,  and  keep  within  sight  of  him.  We  had 
come  to  a  small  plain  covered  with  luxuriant  verdure,  where  a 
number  of  soldiers  formed  a  semicircle  around  the  Emperor,  who 
was  a  few  steps  in  advance,  followed  by  his  family  and  suite,  all 
armed  with  bows  and  arrows,  and  flanked  by  falconers. 


FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


As  the  circle  advanced  at  a  slow  pace,  innumerable  pheasants, 
hares,  and  deer  were  seen  to  fly  or  run  out  of  the  grass  and  the 
bushes  in  all  directions.  Eagles,  trained  for  the  purpose,  were 
let  loose  upon  the  deer  ;  against  the  hares  and  pheasants  arrows 
and  hawks  were  employed.  This  continued  for  about  an  hour, 
when  we  came  to  the  end  of  the  plain,  and  were  obliged  to  pro- 
ceed in  search  of  another  spot  across  those  valleys  and  hills  of 
Tartary.  Then,  when  we  came  to  the  other  places  adapted  to 
the  sport,  this  was  repeated  several  times,  and  always  in  the  same 
manner. 

Having  crossed  several  hills,  we  now  arrived  in  an  open 
place,  skirted  by  verdant  heights  ;  and  in  the  early  morning  the 
stag-hunt  was  begun,  which  being  conducted  in  a  manner  quite 
different  from  ours,  I  shall  here  describe  minutely.  On  this  oc- 
casion the  army  consisted  of  twelve  thousand  soldiers,  divided 
into  two  wings,  one  of  which  passed  on  towards  the  east,  then 
turned  northward,  whilst  the  other  proceeded  to  the  west,  then 
likewise  turned  in  a  northern  direction.  As  they  marched  on, 
each  man  halted,  so  as  to  remain  about  a  bow-shot  distant  from 
the  next,  till  at  length  they  surrounded  the  hills.  Then,  at  a 
given  word,  in  an  instant  they  all  advanced  slowly  towards  the 
centre  of  the  circle,  driving  the  stags  before  them,  and  went  on 
in  this  manner  till  one  was  not  more  than  half  a  bow-shot  distant 
from  the  other.  Every  alternate  soldier  now  halted,  and  the 
next  continuing  to  advance,  two  circles  were  formed,  one  being 
at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  other.  After  this  they  all 
moved  in  the  same  direction  till  the  soldiers  of  the  inner  circle 
being  so  near  as  to  shake  hands,  they  divided  again  and  formed 
a  third  circle  ;  when,  preserving  their  relative  distances,  they 
advanced  again  till  the  soldiers  and  horses  of  the  innermost  circle 
touched  each  other. 

The  inner  or  third  circle  was  less  than  a  bow-shot  distant 
from  the  second,  but  the  distance  from  this  to  the  outer  circle 
was  much  greater.  The  three  circles  having  thus  taken  up  their 
ultimate  position,  the  Emperor  entered  into  the  centre,  followed 
by  the  male  part  of  his  family  and  relatives,  and  surrounded  by 
the  best  and  most  expert  hunters,  armed  for  his  defence.  The 
ladies  were  conducted  into  pavilions  erected  upon  a  neighboring 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  89 

hill,  where  they  could  view  the  sport  without  being  seen.  A 
similar  situation  was  allotted  to  us,  but  we  remained  on  horse- 
back. 

The  signal  being  given,  the  Emperor  himself  opened  the  chase 
by  killing  with  his  arrows  a  good  number  of  the  multitude  of 
stags  thus  surrounded  ;  and  when  weary,  he  gave  permission  to 
his  sons  and  relations  to  imitate  him.  The  stags,  perceiving 
themselves  hemmed  in  and  slaughtered  on  all  sides,  attempted 
to  escape  by  breaking  through  the  circle  ;  but  the  soldiers,  being 
accustomed  to  this,  instantly  drove  them  back  with  shouts  and 
the  noise  they  produced  by  striking  the  leather  housings  of  the 
horses  with  their  stirrups.  Many  of  the  stags,  however,  urged 
by  pain  or  fear,  leaped  over  the  horses,  or  forced  a  passage  with 
their  horns.  The  soldiers  of  the  second  circle  then  endeavored 
to  drive  them  back  to  the  centre  ;  but  if  they  did  not  succeed, 
those  of  the  third  were  permitted  to  kill  the  fugitives.  Nor  were 
the  animals  that  chanced  to  escape  from  the  soldiers  entirely 
safe,  for  they  could  then  be  destroyed  by  any  one  who  might 
happen  to  meet  them. 

Tigers  generally  make  their  abode  in  the  most  rugged  and  in- 
accessible mountains  of  Tartary  ;  but  they  are  sometimes  found 
among  these  hills  watching  for  deer  and  other  prey.  When  it 
is  discovered  that  there  is  more  than  one,  the  circles  are  imme- 
diately dissolved,  the  soldiers  retire  to  the  encampment  with 
great  precaution,  and  no  further  attempt  at  hunting  is  made 
there  that  year.  If,  however,  no  more  than  one  of  these  fero- 
cious animals  has  been  observed,  the  soldiers  dismount,  and  di- 
viding into  bands  of  five  men  each,  they  take  up  various  posi- 
tions, with  lance  in  hand,  instead  of  bows  and  arrows  :  being  thus 
prepared,  they  let  loose  a  number  of  dogs,  not  to  hunt  the  beast, 
but  to  intimidate  him  by  their  barking,  and  drive  him  from  his 
lair,  which  is  very  soon  effected.  When  the  tiger  appears,  the 
soldiers  remain  motionless,  knowing  it  to  be  the  nature  of  this 
beast  to  attack.  Fixing  his  eyes,  therefore,  upon  one  of  these 
groups  of  soldiers,  he  makes  towards  them  at  a  quick  pace,  and 
when  at  a  certain  distance  he  instantly  springs  upon  them.  The 
five  men,  who,  with  their  eyes  and  lances  fixed,  awaited  his  ap- 
proach, receive  him  on  the  points  of  their  weapons,  which  they 


90  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

force  into  his  breast,  and  having  with  great  dexterity  thrown  him 
down,  they  quickly  dispatch  him.  I  never  had  an  opportunity 
of  witnessing  such  an  occurrence,  but  I  was  assured  that  no 
tiger,  thus  discovered  alone,  had  ever  escaped  ;  and  that  no  sol- 
dier had  ever  been  hurt  by  one.  When,  on  the  contrary,  these 
groups  have  been  attacked  by  more  than  one  tiger,  some  have  suf- 
fered ;  and,  consequently,  whenever  more  than  one  is  discovered, 
the  sport  is  immediately  abandoned,  and  the  company  proceed 
to  another  quarter.  There  are  great  numbers  of  these  beasts  in 
that  country,  and  the  Tartars  often  hunt  them  in  the  manner  de- 
scribed ;  and  afterwards  sell  the  skins  in  Peking,  at  about  a  tahel 
each,  a  Chinese  coin  equivalent  to  a  crown. 

As  I  have  here  spoken  of  stag  and  tiger  hunting,  I  cannot 
leave  the  subject  vvdthout  noticing  an  extraordinary  circumstance. 
The  stag,  being  endowed  with  a  sense  of  smell  as  exquisite  as 
that  of  the  dog,  perceives  the  tiger  by  its  strong  scent,  and  in- 
stantly flies  behind  some  hill,  which,  intercepting  the  current  of 
wind,  prevents  his  own  scent  from  reaching  the  ravenous  beast. 
Father  Parrenin  told  me  that,  a  few  years  before,  as  the  hunting 
circle  advanced,  they  had  come  to  a  slope  sheltered  from  the 
Avind,  which  was  covered  by  such  an  immense  multitude  of  stags 
as  to  appear  of  the  color  of  their  skins.  These  stags  were  so  ter- 
rified by  the  dreaded  beast,  that  upon  the  approach  of  the  men 
and  horses  they  did  not  attempt  to  escape,  but  allowed  them- 
selves to  be  killed  like  a  flock  of  sheep,  rather  than  save  them- 
selves by  flight.  So  great  was  the  slaughter,  that  the  Emperor, 
supposing  that  all  the  stags  of  the  surrounding  country  had  as- 
sembled upon  that  spot,  commanded  the  circle  to  be  opened,  lest 
the  race  might  be  entirely  destroyed. 

The  Emperor  took  part  in  another  species  of  sport,  unknown 
in  Europe  and  less  fatiguing.  He  set  out  by  night  with  all  the 
great  company  above  mentioned,  and  when  within  two  miles  of 
the  spot  selected  for  the  sport  he  left  the  army,  and  ascended  to 
the  top  of  a  hill  with  six  or  seven  hunters,  clothed  in  stag-skins 
from  head  to  foot.  Here  one  of  the  hunters  put  on  a  kind  of 
mask  resembling  a  stag's  head  with  horns,  and  concealed  him- 
self among  the  bushes  in  such  a  manner  that  at  first  sight  he 
might  be  taken  for  a  stag,  while  the  Emperor  and  the  others 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  91 


crouched  down  close  by — all  being  armed  with  good  guns,  to  the 
ends  of  which  were  fixed  small  pieces  of  stag's  horn.  The  stags 
are  followed  by  several  dogs,  which  they  will  not  allow  any  other 
stag  to  approach.  Early  in  the  morning  they  instinctively  raise 
a  cry  of  challenge  ;  the  other  stags  arrive,  and  a  fight  ensues, 
which  continues  till  one  is  slain,  when  the  victor  takes  possession 
of  his  rival's  herd  of  does.  One  of  the  hunters  now  blows  an 
instrument  which,  both  in  shape  and  sound,  v^ery  much  resembles 
those  with  which  our  herdsmen  call  the  swine,  and  which  closely 
imitates  the  bellowing  of  the  stag.  At  this  sound  the  stags  hasten 
to  the  hill,  and  seeking  their  supposed  rival,  they  come  within 
gun-shot,  and  meet  with  their  death.  The  Emperor  had  the  first 
shot,  and  if  he  missed,  the  stag  was  quickly  killed  by  the  hunts- 
men. It  happened  one  day  that  at  the  sound  of  the  horn  not 
one  stag  only  but  two  appeared  at  the  same  time  within  shot, 
and  began  to  fight.  One  of  them  was  soon  hit  by  the  Emperor, 
and  the  other,  instead  of  running  away,  strove  to  finish  his 
dying  rival,  thus  giving  his  Majesty  the  opportunity  of  killing 
him  also  with  the  second  shot.  The  sport  lasts  only  about  two 
hours,  as  later  in  the  day  it  would  have  no  effect  ;  and  every 
morning  from  five  to  ten  stags  were  thus  killed. 

This  was  the  sport  in  which  the  Emperor  Kang-hy  indulged 
every  year,  in  the  months  of  September  and  October,  changing 
the  place  nearly  every  time,  in  order  to  find  a  greater  quantity 
of  game.  If  it  happened  during  this  period  that  his  Majesty 
was  deprived  of  his  diversion,  either  by  his  superstitious  pros- 
trations to  the  new  moon,  or  any  other  impediment,  he  was  not 
idle  on  that  account.  He  then  came  out  of  his  pavilions,  and, 
sitting  upon  a  carpet  on  some  elevated  situation,  he  either 
watched  the  dexterous  efforts  of  his  Tartar  wrestlers,  or  com- 
manded some  of  liis  grand- children,  and  other  great  military 
mandarins,  to  practise  archery  before  him  ;  and  sometimes  he 
would  even  enter  the  lists  against  his  third  son,  who  managed 
the  bow  nearly  as  well  as  himself.  Although  our  party  amount- 
ed to  about  thirty  thousand  persons — a  number  which,  under  all 
circumstances,  must  produce  great  noise  and  confusion — yet 
when  the  Emperor  was  encamped,  and  the  sun  had  set,  the 
silence   enforced  was  perfectly  astonishing.     One  day  Pedrini 


92  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

and  myself  having  returned  to  the  encampment  after  sunset,  my 
friend  ordered  a  servant  to  call  our  conductor,  to  whom  he 
wanted  to  speak.  The  poor  fellow  resisted  for  some  time,  but 
being  pressed  by  his  master  he  at  last  obeyed  ;  and  scarcely  had 
he  opened  his  mouth,  before  he  was  seized  by  the  soldiers  of  the 
guard,  and  very  severely  bastinadoed. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  93 


CHAPTER    XV. 

Chinese  Letters — Imperial  Condescension — The  Christians  in  Danger — Con- 
versions— Strict  Discipline — The  Crown  Prince  deposed — The  Emperor's 
Sixtieth  Birth-day. 

During  our  stay  at  Chan-clioon-yueii  I  presented  to  his  Ma- 
jesty some  prints  of  a  Chinese  landscape,  drawn  by  one  of  the 
imperial  painters,  which  I  had  executed  with  the  graver.  The 
Emperor  was  highly  pleased  with  them,  and  ordered  me  to  en- 
grave some  letters  of  the  Chinese  alphabet  in  the  same  manner. 
Considering  that  there  is  scarcely  any  Chinese  writing  which 
does  not  contain  some  superstitious  expression  which  we  Chris- 
tians can  neither  engrave  nor  print,  I  did  two  letters  of  the  Chi- 
nese alphabet  and  two  of  ours,  the  latter  with  every  possible 
care,  the  others  as  badly  as  I  could  ;  and  when  I  submitted  them 
to  his  Majesty,  I  observed  that  the  European  letters  were  well 
executed  because  I  could  write  them,  but  that  the  Chinese  were 
bad  because,  being  unable  to  write  them,  I  could  not  engrave 
them.  My  excuse  was  kindly  received,  and  thus,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  I  avoided  the  danger  of  contributing  to  the  propagation 
of  error. 

About  this  time  the  Emperor  gave  to  Fathers  Cardoso,  Tilisch, 
Pedrini,  and  myself,  four  superb  why-ttaos  of  choice  silk  lined 
with  ermine,  and  worth  at  least  twenty  pounds  each.  With  the 
exception  of  another  garment  intended  to  preserve  me  from  the 
rain,  this  was  the  only  thing  I  received  from  the  monarch  during 
the  thirteen  long  years  that  I  toiled  for  him.  Several  of  the  old 
missionaries  who  had  spent  their  lives  in  his  service  told  me 
that  he  had  never  made  them  any  present  at  all.  His  Majesty 
imagined  that  he  obliged  us  Europeans  exceedingly  by  allowing 
us  to  have  the  honor  of  working  for  him,  as  he  clearly  intimated 
to  us  several  times. 

A  few  days  after,  the  Emperor  set  out  for  Tartary,  but  without 


94  FATHER  RIPA'S   RESIDENCE 

taking  any  Europeans  with  him,  which  gave  us  no  small  appre- 
hension. On  endeavoring  to  discover  the  cause  of  this  novelty, 
we  found  that  a  high  law-officer  had  presented  to  the  Board  of 
Rites  a  very  elaborate  libel  against  our  holy  religion,  and  that 
his  Majesty  had  left  us  all  behind  lest  we  might  trouble  him  with 
memorials  and  petitions.  Having  found  this  out,  the  mission- 
aries in  Peking,  who  derived  no  other  advantage  from  their  la- 
bors than  the  good  graces  of  the  Emperor  and  the  courtiers,  now 
employed  all  their  interest  in  the  defence  of  our  faith.  In  con- 
sequence of  their  exertions,  the  Board  of  Rites  was  led  to  declare 
that  the  Europeans  had  fixed  their  residence  in  China  with  his 
Majesty's  positive  permission  ;  that  they  had  rendered  themselves 
useful  to  the  empire  in  the  formation  of  the  calendar,  the  manu- 
facture of  arms,  the  war  against  the  Muscovites,  and  in  numer- 
ous other  ways  ;  and  that,  as  they  had  never  offended  against 
any  one,  it  would  not  be  right  to  forbid  them  the  use  of  their  own 
religion  on  the  mere  assertion  that  it  was  false  ;  concluding,  that 
those  who  were  furnished  with  the  imperial  Piao  should  not  be 
molested,  and  that  those  who  had  none  might  be  banished  to 
Macao.  This  declaration  was  immediately  sent  to  the  Emperor, 
who  with  his  own  hand  wrote  at  the  bottom  of  it,  "  I  approve." 
When  he  returned  from  Tartary  we  all  repaired  to  the  palace  to 
thank  him  by  word  of  mouth  and  in  writing,  besides  the  usual 
nine  ko-tows,  or  prostrations. 

In  the  mean  time  I  continued  to  improve  in  the  art  of  engrav- 
ing ;  and  when  his  Majesty  saw  some  copies  of  the  last  print  I 
had  produced,  he  said  they  were  "pan-pei,"  which  means  a 
treasure.  On  this  occasion  he  commanded  me  to  engrave  the 
forty  views  of  Je-hol  which  he  had  ordered  his  painters  to  take, 
intending  to  get  them  bound  in  volumes  with  some  poetical  com- 
positions, and  then  make  presents  of  them  to  the  King  and 
Princes  of  Tartary.  He  also  inquired  whether  I  would  take  two 
Chinese  pupils,  on  the  condition  that  they  should  not  teach  my 
art  to  any  one  else.  On  my  answering  that  I  wished  nothing  so 
well  as  to  please  his  Majesty,  he  immediately  sent  to  Peking  for 
two  young  men,  whom  I  instructed  with  tolerable  success,  to- 
gether with  some  others  who  came  afterwards.  Ever  since  the 
day  of  my  arrival  at  Je-hol,  I  had  been  frequently  visited  by  a 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  95 

youth  of  good  family,  wliom  I  had  done  every  thing  in  my  power 
to  convert.  With  the  excessive  civility  of  a  Chinese,  he  always 
affected  to  be  convinced  by  my  argmnents  ;  but  the  moment  he 
joined  his  friends  he  turned  my  efforts  into  ridicule,  laughing 
with  them  heartily.  I  was  informed  of  this,  but  nevertheless  I 
did  not  cease  to  instil  the  word  of  God  into  his  heart.  One  day 
he  came  to  see  me  at  the  moment  I  was  instructing  two  Chinese 
who  had  pressed  me  to  teach  them  the  dogmas  of  our  faith,  and 
he  begged  me  to  allow  him  to  listen.  To  confess  the  truth,  I 
was  not  much  pleased  with  his  presence,  fearing  that  he  might 
divert  the  others  from  the  resolution  they  had  formed  of  em- 
bracing the  Christian  faith  ;  but  not  to  offend  him,  I  granted  his 
request.  I  spoke  for  about  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  proving 
the  existence  of  God,  and  the  falsehood  of  idols  ;  then  by  de- 
grees explaining  the  principal  mysteries  of  Christianity.  After 
this  they  all  earnestly  entreated  me  to  baptize  them,  which  I  did 
with  infinite  satisfaction,  after  having  tried  the  firmness  of  their 
determination  for  some  time. 

The  Emperor  having  decided  to  return  from  Je-hol  to  Peking, 
ordered  us  to  precede  him  by  four  or  uve  miles,  so  that  we  might 
avoid  the  confusion  inseparable  from  the  march  of  an  army,  with 
the  thousands  of  wagons,  mules,  camels,  and  horses  that  trans- 
ported the  imperial  baggage.  The  camels  alone  amounted  to 
more  than  six  hundred.  With  respect  to  these  animals  I  may 
here  remark  that  they  are  brought  from  Tartary,  which  abounds 
in  them  as  well  as  in  horses.  I  was  however  assured  by  those 
Europeans  who  had  surveyed  the  whole  of  Chinese  Tartary, 
when  executing  a  map  of  that  country,  that  they  had  never  seen 
an  ass  or  a  mule  there. 

In  the  place  at  which  we  halted  to  sleep,  w^e  found  houses 
constructed  for  the  service  of  the  Emperor  ;  but  before  entering 
them,  his  Majesty  superstitiously  commanded  the  lamas  to  bless 
them,  and  drive  away  the  evil  spirits.  Every  one  expected  to 
pass  the  great  wall  that  evening,  and  stop  at  another  place  some 
miles  farther,  and  accordingly  many  of  the  mandarins  in  attend- 
ance had  passed  the  great  barrier  of  the  country,  and  erected 
pavilions  where  they  supposed  the  Emperor  would  halt  ;  but  an 
order  was  soon  issued  that  they  should  all  return,  and  that,  as 


96  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

they  passed  the  gate  of  the  great  wall,  the  guards  should  write 
down  their  names,  and  immediately  send  a  list  to  his  Majesty. 
This  was  punctually  executed,  and  many  of  the  party  were  se- 
verely punished.  Two  of  the  mandarins,  who  were  appointed 
to  take  care  of  the  Europeans,  alleged  that  they  had  gone  for- 
ward to  recall  the  persons  they  had  in  charge,  and  the  excuse 
was  admitted.  Another  disguised  himself  in  the  dress  of  my 
servant,  and  not  being  discovered  he  escaped  castigation.  As 
the  guards  at  the  gate  allowed  no  baggage  to  return,  many  were 
obliged  to  sleep  on  the  bare  ground,  and  others  in  the  open  air, 
at  a  time  when  in  the  morning  the  water  and  even  the  ground 
was  frozen. 

When  we  arrived  at  Chan-choon-yuen,  the  imperial  residence 
near  Peking,  to  our  great  terror  we  saw  in  the  garden  of  that 
great  palace  eight  or  ten  mandarins,  and  two  eunuchs  upon  their 
knees,  bare-headed,  and  with  their  hands  tied  behind  them.  At 
a  small  distance  from  them  the  sons  of  the  Emperor  were  stand- 
ing in  a  row,  also  with  their  heads  bare,  and  their  hands  bound 
upon  their  breasts.  Shortly  after,  the  Emperor  came  out  of  his 
apartments  in  an  open  sedan,  and  proceeded  to  the  place  where 
the  princes  were  undergoing  punishment.  On  reaching  the  spot 
he  broke  out  with  the  fury  of  a  tiger,  loading  the  heir-apparent 
v/ith  reproaches,  and  confined  him  to  his  own  palace,  together 
with  his  family  and  court.  In  a  public  manifesto  he  subsequently 
deposed  the  unfortunate  prince  as  suspected  of  treason  ;  and  to 
prove  to  the  nation  his  incapability  of  reigning,  among  other 
things  he  accused  him  of  being  addicted  to  an  atrocious  offence, 
which  the  laws  of  China,  though  promulgated  by  heathens,  hold 
in  the  greatest  abomination. 

The  Emperor  could  not  remain  long  in  the  same  place,  and 
thus  after  a  few  days  he  left  Chan-choon-yuen  for  Pa-chao,  an- 
other mansion  of  enormous  dimensions,  with  a  park  so  abounding 
with  stags  that  they  appear  like  flocks  of  sheep.  Here  it  was 
that,  in  ancient  times,  the  sovereigns  of  China  enjoyed  the  pleas- 
ures of  a  country  life  ;  but  the  Emperor  Kang-hy,  after  erecting 
the  palace  of  Chan-choon-yuen,  only  repaired  to  Pa-chao  once  a 
year,  to  hunt  the  stag  and  other  animals.  After  the  chase,  he 
returned  to  Peking  to  celebrate  the  solemn  festival  of  the  sixtieth 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  97 

year  of  his  age  ;  a  period  which  in  China  is  equivalent  to  our 
century. 

On  the  fourth  day  of  April,  1713,  the  chief  mandarins  from 
all  parts  of  the  empire  arrived  at  Peking  to  assist  at  the  celebra- 
tion, and  take  part  in  the  splendid  rejoicings  which  were  made 
upon  this  occasion.  Every  one  offered  to  the  sovereign  gifts  of 
the  rarest  description,  according  to  his  rank  and  power.  We  Eu- 
ropeans, each  contributing  his  share,  made  his  Majesty  a  present 
consisting  of  European  wine,  Brazilian  tobacco,  which  is  the 
most  esteemed  in  China,  one  pound  of  gum  storax,  a  piece  of  the 
finest  linen,  two  painted  quilts  from  Coromandel,  several  white 
pocket  handkerchiefs  of  the  finest  description  trimmed  with  lace, 
four  embroidered  purses,  various  kinds  of  scissors,  knives,  and 
small  padlocks,  three  pounds  of  tartar,  a  mathematical  instrument, 
two  pots  of  balsam,  six  bottles  of  confectionary,  with  twelve  jars 
of  preserved  quinces,  eight  stones  of  gaspar  antonic,  saffron,  bark, 
oils,  and  medicinal  roots. 

On  arriving  at  the  palace,  we  showed  our  offering  to  the  man- 
darins, but  they  would  not  receive  it  until  we  first  took  away  the 
medicinal  articles,  and  reduced  the  whole  to  even  numbers,  de- 
claring that  on  such  a  day  it  was  an  evil  omen  to  offer  to  his 
Majesty  an  odd  number,  or  articles  of  medicine.  Having  carried 
oack  our  gift,  we  discussed  among  ourselves  whether  it  would 
not  be  better  to  offer  nothing  at  all  than  to  subtract  the  medical 
articles,  and  reduce  the  whole  to  even  numbers  ;  but  the  opinion 
of  the  majority  was,  that  in  order  to  avoid  giving  offence,  it  was 
expedient  to  make  the  present.  Upon  this  I  withdrew,  leaving 
the  others  to  do  what  they  liked,  and  they  took  away  the  m^ical 
articles  and  made  the  numbers  even.  We  afterwards  returned  to 
the  palace,  where,  kneeling  as  usual  before  the  mandarins,  and 
wishing  his  Majesty  every  happiness,  we  declared  that  we  felt 
ashamed  to  present  such  trifles.  The  Emperor  returned  in  answer 
that  he  felt  much  pleasure  in  receiving  the  expression  of  our  good 
wishes,  and  out  of  all  the  above-named  articles,  he  made  choice 
of  thirteen,  which  was  considered  as  a  great  favor.  From  each 
of  the  mandarins  he  only  accepted  one  or  two  things,  refusing  all 
the  rest.  His  Majesty  afterwards  conferred  a  particular  honor 
on  me,  by  sending  me  a  box  of  European  colors,  which  had  been 

7 


98  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


presented  to  him  by  one  of  his  courtiers.  On  this  occasion  the 
whole  city  of  Peking  wore  an  appearance  of  festivity.  All  were 
habited  in  gala  dresses,  banquets  were  given  without  end,  fire- 
works discharged,  and  every  kind  of  rejoicing  carried  on  as  at 
the  new  year.  But  that  which  above  all  things  struck  me  with 
astonishment,  was  the  spectacle  exhibited  upon  the  royal  road 
from  Chan-choon-yuen  to  Peking,  which  is  about  three  miles  in 
length.  This  road  was  adorned  on  both  sides  with  an  artificial 
wall  composed  of  mats,  and  entirely  covered  with  silks  of  the 
most  beautiful  workmanship,  while  at  certain  distances  were 
erected  fanciful  houses,  temples,  altars,  triumphal  arches,  and 
theatres,  in  which  musical  dramas  were  represented.  So  great 
was  the  abundance  of  silk,  that  we  Europeans  all  agreed  in  think- 
ing that  no  kingdom  in  Europe  possessed  so  much.  Public 
prayers  were  also  delivered  by  the  mandarins  in  the  numerous 
temples  of  the  capital,  for  the  safety  of  the  Emperor  and  the  con- 
tinuation of  his  line  ;  and  at  the  same  time  various  prostrations 
and  sacrifices  were  made  before  a  picture  representing  the  mon- 
arch. 

It  is  a  universal  custom  in  China,  that  during  such  solemni- 
ties no  one  should  pass  on  horseback  before  any  temple,  but 
that  all  should  alight,  and  proceed  on  foot.  Being  ignorant  of 
this  practice,  I  one  day  nearly  transgressed  it,  when  on  a  sudden 
I  was  surrounded  by  soldiers,  with  whips  in  their  hands,  who 
called  out  loudly,  '^  Down,  down  !"  I  immediately  understood 
what  this  meant  ;  but  as  I  would  not  take  any  part  in  their 
superstitious  ceremonies,  I  turned  back  my  horse  and  galloped 
aways  to  the  great  amusement  of  the  gazing  crowd.  Fortunately 
for  me  every  one  could  see  by  my  beard  that  I  was  a  European  ; 
for  if  I  had  been  a  Chinese,  without  giving  me  the  least  intima- 
tion to  dismount,  the  guards  would  have  subjected  me  at  once  to 
the  severe  discipline  of  their  whips. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  99 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

Public  Rejoicings — Provincial  Deputations — Strawberries  and  Asparagus — 
The  First  Pupil — Regard  of  the  Chmese  for  their  Beards — Russian 
Priests. 

Ox  the  llth  of  the  same  month  the  Emperor  went  in  state  from 
Chan-choon-yuen  to  his  palace  in  Peking,  allowing  every  one 
to  see  him.  On  ordinary  occasions  his  Majesty  is  always  pre- 
ceded by  a  great  number  of  horsemen,  who  clear  the  streets 
entirely,  causing  all  the  houses  and  shops  to  be  shut,  and  a 
canvass  to  be  drawn  before  every  opening,  so  that  no  one 
might  see  him.  The  same  precautions  are  taken  when  the  Em- 
peror's ladies,  or  those  of  his  sons,  are  about  to  pass.  His 
Majesty  generally  comes  forth  on  horseback,  and  the  ladies  are 
always  conveyed  in  close  carriages.  Upon  this  celebration  of 
the  sixtieth  anniversary  of  the  Emperor's  birth,  the  openings 
were  not  stopped  nor  the  doors  shut,  nor  were  the  people  driven 
away.  The  streets  and  roads  were  now  crowded  with  countless 
multitudes  desirous  of  beholding  their  sovereign.  He  rode  on 
horseback,  wearing  a  robe  covered  with  dragons,  magnificently 
embroidered  in  gold,  and  having  five  claws,  the  five-clawed 
dragon  being  exclusively  worn  by  the  imperial  family.  He 
was  preceded  by  about  two  thousand  horse-soldiers,  in  splendid 
array,  and  immediately  followed  by  the  princes  of  the  blood,  who 
were  succeeded  by  a  great  number  of  mandarins.  After  these 
came  a  large  body  of  soldiers,  marching  in  a  promiscuous  mass, 
without  observing  any  order.  We  Europeans  were  disposed  in 
a  rank  near  a  bridge  at  no  great  distance  from  the  palace,  where 
we  awaited  the  arrival  of  his  Majesty  upon  our  knees.  On 
passing  by,  he  paid  particular  attention  to  each  of  us,  and 
smilingly  inquired  which  were  those  employed  in  drawing  the 
map. 

A  vast  number  of  aged  but  healthy  men  had  been  sent  to 
Peking  from  all  the  provinces.     They  were  in  companies,  bear- 


100  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

ing  the  banner  of  their  respective  provinces.  They  also  carried 
various  other  symbols  and  trophies,  and  being  symmetrically 
drawn  np  along  the  streets  through  which  the  Emperor  was  to 
pass,  they  presented  a  very  beautiful  and  uncommon  appearance. 
Every  one  of  these  old  men  brought  a  present  of  some  kind 
to  the  Emperor,  which  generally  consisted  of  vases  and  other 
articles  in  bronze.  His  Majesty  gave  to  each  of  them  twelve 
silver  tahel,  a  coin  worth  about  five  shillings,  together  with  a 
gown  of  yellow  silk,  which  is  the  imperial  color.  They  after- 
wards assembled  all  together  in  a  place  where  the  Emperor  went 
to  see  them  ;  and  it  was  found  that  this  venerable  company 
amounted  to  four  thousand  in  number.  His  Majesty  was  highly 
gratified  with  this  spectacle  ;  he  inquired  the  age  of  many,  and 
treated  them  all  with  the  greatest  affability  and  condescension. 
He  even  invited  them  all  to  a  banquet,  at  which  he  made  them 
sit  in  his  presence,  and  commanded  his  sons  and  grandsons  to 
serve  them  with  drink.  After  this,  with  his  own  hand,  he  pre- 
sented every  one  of  them  with  something  ;  to  one  who  was  the 
most  aged  of  the  whole  assembly,  being  nearly  a  hundred  and 
eleven  years  old,  he  gave  a  mandarin's  suit  complete,  together 
with  a  staff,  an  inkstand,  and  other  thmgs. 

Many  compositions  in  verse  and  prose  were  produced  on  this 
auspicious  occasion,  and  some  of  our  missionaries  humbly  peti- 
tioned his  Majesty  for  a  copy  of  the  collection  to  send  to  Europe, 
which  he  granted,  commanding  Father  Bovet  to  translate  them. 
In  these  poems  divine  titles  and  honors  were  given  to  Kang-hy, 
who  was  indeed  held  in  such  veneration  throughout  China,  that 
he  often  received  the  appellation  of  Fo^  a  national  deity  univer- 
sally adored,  both  by  Tartars  and  Chinese.  I  myself  very  fre- 
quently heard  him  designated  as  the  living  Fo. 

Don  Pedrini  had  constructed  a  small  organ,  which  being 
moved  by  clock-work,  played  a  tune  whenever  a  spring  was 
touched.  He  carried  it  to  the  palace,  and  requested  the  man- 
darin Chao  to  present  it  to  the  Emperor.  But  this  courtier, 
perceiving  that  Pedrini  was  becoming  a  favorite,  declined  to 
receive  it,  and  presented  another  self-acting  instrument  of  the 
same  description.  Not  long  after  Chao  fell  ill,  and  Pedrini, 
taking  advantage  of  the  opportunity,  carried  his  organ  to  the 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  101 

palace.  The  other  mandarins,  deeming  it  their  duty  to  please 
the  sovereign  rather  than  Chao,  presented  it  to  his  Majesty,  who 
accepted  it  kindly,  expressing  himself  highly  delighted  at  the 
invention. 

As  the  Emperor  could  not  bear  to  remain  long  in  the  same 
place,  after  returning  from  Peking  to  Chan-choon-yuen,  on  the 
2d  of  June  he  departed  for  Je-hol  with  his  usual  retinue. 
Throughout  the  journey  old  men  and  women  were  seen  standing 
in  ranks  near  their  dwellings,  with  flowers  in  their  hands,  wait- 
ing till  his  Majesty  arrived,  to  wish  him  a  long  and  happy  life. 
At  other  times  no  one  was  permitted  to  see  the  Emperor  pass  ; 
but  this  year  being  the  completion  of  a  Chinese  century  of  his 
age,  this  favor  was  granted,  but  only  to  old  people. 

On  arriving  at  Je-hol,  we  Europeans  were  requested  by  order 
of  his  Majesty  to  explain  what  was  the  use  of  strawberries,  and 
how  they  were  eaten  in  Europe.  During  all  my  journeyings  in 
China  I  had  never  seen  any  strawberries,  and  I  had  only  re- 
marked a  few  of  these  plants  among  the  mountains  of  Tartary. 
I  was  however  informed  that  they  might  be  found  also  in  some 
wild  parts  of  China,  but  that  no  care  was  taken  to  cultivate  them. 
Yet  the  Emperor,  having  understood  that  we  were  fond  of  them, 
caused  them  to  be  planted  in  his  gardens,  and  even  bestowed 
much  care  upon  their  cultivation.  I  observed  also  that  hops  and 
asparagus  grew  in  Tartary  ;  but  both  the  Chinese  and  the  Tar- 
tars laughed  on  hearing  me  say  that  these  plants  were  highly 
esteemed  in  Europe. 

When  I  had  finished  engraving  the  views  of  the  imperial 
mansion  of  Je-hol,  I  presented  the  prints  to  his  Majesty,  who 
was  greatly  pleased  with  them,  and  commanded  that  a  large 
quantity  should  be  taken  off  for  his  sons,  grandsons,  and  other 
princes.  Being  well  satisfied  with  the  manner  in  which  I  had 
bound  these  thirty-six  views  of  Je-hol  in  one  volume,  he  ordered 
me  to  engrave  and  arrange  together  in  the  same  manner  the 
great  map  of  the  empire,  which  I  afterwards  executed  in  forty- 
four  plates,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  hall  of  our  college. 

Upon  the  return  of  the  Emperor  to  Je-hol,  I  baptized  a  youth 
of  the  age  of  thirteen,  whose  parents  were  Christians.  As  I  had 
remarked,  from  my  first  acquaintance  with  him,  that  he  possessed 


102  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

certain  excellent  qualities  suitable  to  the  priestly  office,  I  under- 
took to  instruct  liim  in  all  that  is  necessary  for  a  Christian  mis- 
sionary. He  was  the  first  youth  that  I  took  with  me  for  this 
purpose  ;  and  he  afterwards  followed  me  to  Naples,  where  he 
became  the  senior  student  in  this  institution  at  which  I  am  now 
writing. 

In  November,  1715,  I  was  summoned  into  the  presence  of  the 
Emperor,  to  act  as  interpreter  to  two  Europeans,  a  painter  and 
a  chemist,  who  had  just  arrived.  While  we  were  awaiting  his 
Majesty's  pleasure  in  one  of  the  anterooms,  a  eunuch  addressed 
my  companions  in  Chinese,  and  was  angry  because  they  returned 
no  answer.  I  immediately  told  him  the  cause  of  their  silence, 
upon  which  he  said,  that  we  Europeans  were  all  so  alike  that  it 
was  scarcely  possible  to  distinguish  one  from  another.  I  had 
often  heard  the  same  remark  from  other  persons,  our  resemblance 
being  generally  attributed  to  the  long  beards  we  all  wore.  The 
Chinese  do  not  shave  ;  but  their  beards  are  so  thin  that  the  hairs 
might  be  counted  :  the  few  they  have,  however,  they  value  even 
to  ridicule.  Father  Perreyra  having  once  perceived  a  white 
hair  on  the  face  of  a  mandarin,  with  whom  he  was  familiarly 
acquainted,  hastened  to  pluck  it  out,  supposing  that  he  did  him 
a  service.  The  mandarin,  on  the  contrary,  was  both  vexed  and 
grieved  at  the  loss  ;  and  picking  up  the  hair,  he  wrapped  it  care- 
fully in  a  piece  of  paper,  and  took  it  home.  The  Emperor 
himself  was  not  exempt  from  this  weakness.  He  once  com- 
manded Father  Rod,  who  acted  as  his  surgeon,  to  cure  him  of  a 
boil  that  had  formed  upon  his  face.  Father  Rod  prescribed  a 
plaster,  saying  that,  in  order  to  apply  it  properly,  it  would  be 
necessary  to  cut  off  a  few  hairs  from  his  Majesty's  beard  ;  and 
the  Emperor,  after  a  long  consultation  with  his  looking-glass, 
ordered  the  most  dexterous  of  his  eunuchs  to  cut  them.  Imme- 
diately after  the  operation  he  looked  at  himself  again,  and,  with 
marks  of  deep  grief,  he  bitterly  reproved  the  eunuch  for  having 
so  grossly  blundered  as  to  cut  off  four  hairs  when  three  would 
have  been  quite  enough. 

There  were  in  Peking  an  abbot  and  twelve  priests,  who  had 
been  sent  by  Peter  the  Great  to  administer  spiritual  comfort  to 
the  families  of  the  Russian  prisoners  of  war.     As  strange  things 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  103 


were  reported  concerning  these  ecclesiastics,  I  resolved  to  make 
their  personal  acquaintance,  with  a  view  of  sending  an  exact 
account  of  them  to  the  Propaganda.  According  to  the  custom 
of  the  country  in  which  we  were,  I  first  sent  a  present  to  the 
abbot,  then  waited  upon  him  myself.  I  found  him  courteous 
and  dignified  in  his  manners,  and  remarkably  neat  in  his  dress 
and  furniture.  Whenever  he  came  out  of  his  church  he  held  a 
crucifix  on  his  breast,  and  the  pastoral  in  his  hand.  He  was  a 
schismatic,  but  with  me  he  pretended  to  be  a  Catholic.  He 
spoke  just  enough  Latin  to  make  himself  understood  ;  and  as  he 
told  me  that  one  of  his  priests,  who  was  ill,  could  also  speak 
this  language,  I  went  to  see  him,  but  all  I  could  get  out  of  the 
man  was — intelligit,  intelligit.  The  abbot  told  me  that  all  the 
Christians  of  his  sect  in  Peking  scarcely  amounted  to  fifty,  and 
were  descendants  of  prisoners  of  war,  one  of  whom  still  lived, 
though  far  advanced  in  years.  I  asked  him  whether  it  was  true 
that  he  had  baptized  a  great  number  of  Chinese.  To  this  he  re- 
plied that  his  christenings  had  been  limited  to  the  families  of  the 
Russian  prisoners  ;  that  he  did  not  attend  to  the  Chinese  because 
he  was  ignorant  of  their  language,  and  the  abandoned  state  of 
his  own  congregation  required  all  his  attention.  Their  church, 
which,  like  the  temples  of  the  Chinese  idolaters,  they  call  Miao, 
had  upon  its  front  a  cross  like  ours,  but  with  tw^o  transversal 
bars  besides.  They  call  God  Fo,  which  is  the  appellation  of  an 
idol,  and  their  clergy  Lamas,  like  the  priests  of  Fo.  They  offi- 
ciate in  their  church  without  any  ceremony,  admitting  men  and 
women  at  the  same  time,  which  in  China  is  considered  nothing 
less  than  an  abomination.  The  men  remain  uncovered  as  we  do 
in  Europe  ;  but  our  Christians  in  China,  including  the  officiating 
priest,  keep  covered  the  whole  time,  the  Chinese  considering 
this  as  a  mark  of  respect.  Although  the  abbot  was  so  elegant 
in  his  dress,  the  priests  under  him  had  a  mean  and  shabby  ap- 
pearance :  and  I  even  saw  some  of  them  at  play  in  the  public 
streets  before  the  church  ;  which  in  China  is  absolutely  indec- 
orous, and  not  to  be  done  by  any  person  of  the  least  respect- 
ability. 


104  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


CHAPTER    XYII. 

Dread  of  the  Plague — Death  of  Father  Tilisch — Alarm  among  the  Christians 
— Firmness  of  the  Emperor — His  Avarice — Origin  of  the  Chinese  Col- 


In  the  summer  of  1716  there  was  a  great  deal  of  iUness  at  Je- 
hol,  and  the  Emperor  became  apprehensive  that  it  might  be  the 
plague.  He  therefore  ordered  all  the  physicians  at  his  court  to 
visit  the  sick  singly,  and  to  dravv^  up  a  separate  report  of  each 
case,  pointing  outthe  remedies  required.  All  the  Europeans  at 
Je-hol,  as  well  as  two  lamas  who  had  the  reputation  of  being 
well  acquainted  with  the  medical  science,  received  the  same 
command  from  his  Majesty.  We  all  went  our  rounds  ;  but  we 
Europeans,  not  being  physicians,  refused  to  prescribe  remedies. 
The  mandarins,  however,  insisted  on  our  conforming  to  the  im- 
perial will  ;  and  when  my  turn  came,  after  vainly  protesting  my 
ignorance  of  medicine,  I  allowed  the  words  to  escape  me,  that  1 
knew  what  to  prescribe  for  those  suffering  from  costiveness. 
Upon  this,  they  pressed  me  eagerly  to  name  the  remedy  ;  and  I 
told  them  of  a  mechanical  one,  which,  on  being  explained  to  the 
Emperor,  amused  his  imperial  Majesty  amazingly.  What  rather 
astonished  me  on  this  occasion,  was  to  hear  the  two  lamas  talk, 
with  clearness  and  propriety,  about  the  circulation  of  the  blood, 
and  the  animalcules  engendered  when  it  is  impaired. 

On  the  8th  of  September  of  this  year,  I  suffered  a  heavy  loss 
in  the  death  of  Father  Tilisch,  with  whom  1  had  made  the  jour- 
ney from  Canton  to  Peking,  and  had  lived  ever  since  in  the 
houses  that  the  Emperor  gave  us  at  Chan-choon-yuen  and  Je-hol. 
He  died  of  a  tedious  and  loathsome  disease,  through  which  I 
nursed  him  with  unwearied  devotion  ;  and  the  Emperor,  who 
had  a  great  regard  for  him,  was  exceedingly  pleased  at  vv^hat  I 
did  for  him.  My  lamented  friend  was  buried  in  the  cemetery  of 
the  Portuguese  missionaries  at  Peking,  whither  it  was  my  lot  to 
accompany  him.     It  being  strictly  forbidden  to  carry  the  dead 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKLNG.  105 

through  the  gate  used  by  the  sovereign,  we  went  by  another 
road.  I  then  saw  another  part  of  Tartary  and  of  the  groat  wall, 
travelling  along  defiles  continually  hemmed  in  by  lofty  and  pre- 
cipitous mountains. 

At  this  period,  Ching-mow,  a  military  mandarin  who  resided 
at  Kie-she,  not  far  from  Canton,  sent  a  libel  to  the  Emperor,  in 
which  he  attempted  to  show  that  the  foreign  trade,  and  the  prop- 
agation of  the  Christian  religion,  were  highly  detrimental  to  the 
empire.  His  Majesty  handed  it  over  to  the  Ping-poo,  or  Milita- 
ry Board,  in  order  that,  after  giving  due  consideration  to  the 
charge,  it  might  come  to  a  proper  decision  regarding  it.  The 
Ping-poo  answered  that  the  matter,  being  of  paramount  impor- 
tance, should  be  referred  to  the  Kieu-king,  or  Supreme  Board. 
The  recommendation  was  followed,  and  the  Kieu-king  resolved 
that  Canton  should  be  closed  against  foreigners,  our  holy  religion 
prohibited,  all  the  Christians  imprisoned,  and  their  churches  de- 
molished. 

On  hearing  this,  the  Europeans  in  Peking  deputed  three  mis- 
sionaries to  plead  their  cause  with  the  Emperor.  These  depu- 
ties waited  upon  his  Majesty  with  a  petition,  wherein  they 
dexterously  reminded  him  of  the  existing  laws  in  favor  of  the 
Christian  religion  ;  but,  contrary  to  the  general  custom,  they 
could  obtain  no  answer.  This  made  us  apprehend  that  a  severe 
persecution  w^as  preparing  against  us,  and  for  some  time  we  were 
in  a  state  of  extreme  anxiety.  Not  long  after,  however,  the 
viceroy  of  Canton,  obeying,  as  it  was  supposed,  a  secret  order 
of  the  Emperor,  sent  a  report  to  the  Ping-poo,  in  which  he  stated 
that  the  commerce  of  Canton  could  not  endanger  the  safety  of 
the  empire,  and  should  not  be  stopped,  but  that  our  religion 
should  be  suppressed.  The  following  day  the  Emperor  decreed 
that,  conformably  to  the  viceroy's  report,  the  commerce  of  Can- 
ton should  be  re-opened,  but  that  the  suppression  of  the  Christian 
religion  should  be  suspended. 

We  then  repaired  to  the  palace  for  the  purpose  of  expressing 
our  gratitude  to  the  Emperor  ;  but  before  we  had  performed  the 
indispensable  prostrations,  and  returned  thanks  either  by  word 
of  mouth  or  in  writing,  Wey,  the  first  eunuch,  came  out  of  the 
imperial  apartments,  and  addressed  us  with  these  words  : — "  His 


106  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

Majesty  says  that  you  need  not  thank  him,  for  he  has  granted 
you  no  favor,  the  decree  by  which  the  suppression  of  your  reli- 
gion is  suspended,  being  the  same  that  he  issued  last  year  on  a 
similar  occasion.  His  Majesty  is  invariably  true  to  his  word, 
and  never  abrogates  what  he  has  once  decreed." 

Whenever  we  followed  the  Emperor  from  Peking  to  Je-hol, 
the  expenses  of  our  journey  were  defrayed  by  a  pah-yen,  that  is, 
a  custom-house  officer,  who  was  commanded  to  support  us  out 
of  what  he  had  gained  in  the  exercise  of  his  office.  In  1718, 
however,  his  Majesty's  avarice  increasing  as  he  advanced  in  years, 
he  decreed  that  in  future  the  pah-yen  should  pay  into  the  im- 
perial treasury  what  they  were  bound  to  supply  for  our  main- 
tenance, towards  repairing  the  palace,  the  roads,  and  the  bridges, 
and  other  similar  purposes,  amounting  altogether  to  an  exor- 
bitant sum  ;  and  that  these  several  items  should  be  economically 
defrayed  at  his  expense.  In  consequence  of  this  new  arrange- 
ment, each  of  us  was  now  allowed  one  cart  and  four  mules  for 
the  conveyance  of  his  baggage,  a  tent,  a  horse,  and  twelve  tahels 
a-month  ;  but  as  we  had  to  keep  the  horse  at  our  expense,  this 
allowance  of  about  three  pounds  a-month  was  insufficient  to  meet 
our  wants,  and  we  were  obliged  to  make  up  the  remainder  as 
well  as  we  could. 

In  the  month  of  June  of  the  subsequent  year,  while  following 
the  Emperor  to  Je-hol  as  usual,  I  met,  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Low-kwo-tien,  several  Christians,  who  had  come  to  ask  me  to 
administer  the  holy  sacrament  to  a  woman  who  was  dying  in 
Koo-pa-kew,  a  place  five  miles  distant,  and  close  to  the  great 
wall.  Koo-pa-kew  contained  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  Chris- 
tians, who  deserved  the  praise  and  affection  of  the  missionaries 
for  their  fervent  attachment  to  our  religion.  Accordingly  I  went 
to  confess  the  dying  woman,  after  which  I  gave  her  the  sacra- 
ment and  the  extreme  unction.  Yielding  to  the  pressing  en- 
treaties of  several  persons,  I  devoted  the  remainder  of  the  day  to 
receiving  their  confessions  ;  and  when  evening  came,  as  the 
chapel  continued  to  be  full  of  people  who  awaited  their  turn, 
after  taking  a  slight  refreshment  I  resumed  my  work,  and  carried 
it  on  throughout  the  night  without  once  closing  my  eyes  ;  but 
as  most  of  these  deserted  Christians  had  not  been  able  to  confess 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  107 


for  a  long  time,  their  confessions  were  generally  so  long  that  I 
could  not  listen  to  more  than  seventy-two.  In  consequence  of 
this,  the  next  morning,  immediately  after  mass,  I  again  betook 
myself  to  the  confessional  with  unabated  zeal,  so  that  during  a 
stay  of  three  days  I  confessed  one  hundred  and  ninety-nine  per- 
sons, administered  the  sacrament  to  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven, 
and  christened  fifty-four. 

Among  those  whom  I  baptized  at  Koo-pa-kew  was  the  uncle 
of  the  sovereign  of  Mong-quo-pah,  a  state  situated  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Kwey-chau,  but  almost  independent  of  the  Emperor  of 
China,  as  is  shown  by  a  blank  in  the  map  of  the  empire  which 
I  engraved.  This  neophyte  told  me  that  throughout  his  nephew's 
dominions,  no  idols,  images,  or  deities  were  worshipped,  and 
that  consequently  there  were  no  temples  nor  bonzes,  nor  any 
other  sort  of  priests.  He  asked  for  a  good  number  of  religious 
books  to  distribute  among  his  fellow-countrymen,  and  prayed 
that  a  missionary  might  be  sent  to  teach  them  the  Holy  Word. 

The  youth  I  had  taken  with  me  in  1714,  with  a  view  of  bring- 
ing him  up  for  the  church,  was  a  native  of  Koo-pa-kew.  On  this 
occasion  I  was  pressed  to  receive  three  other  boys  from  the  same 
place,  among  whom  was  the  blessed  John  In,  of  whom  I  shall 
say  more  hereafter.  On  arriving  at  Je-hol  with  these  four  boys, 
I  caused  a  room  to  be  fitted  up  with  five  partitions,  each  having 
a  curtain  in  front,  and  in  these  I  put  four  beds  for  them,  and  one 
for  a  gentleman  whom  I  appointed  to  instruct  them  in  the  lan- 
guage and  knowledge  of  the  Chinese.  I  then  established  a 
division  of  time  for  prayers,  spiritual  conversation,  study,  and 
other  occupations,  so  that  my  infant  institution  had  more  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  novitiate  than  of  a  school,  as  I  called  it.  I  did  not 
call  it  a  college,  because  at  this  period  I  had  in  truth  no  higher 
object  than  that  of  forming  a  mere  school,  which  should  end  with 
my  life  in  that  same  country.  I  well  knew  how  much  that  vast 
field  lacked  laborers,  and  that  Europe  could  not  furnish  them,  the 
number  of  missionaries  she  had  sent  thither  from  1580  to  1724 
scarcely  amounting  to  five  hundred.  I  also  knew  that,  however 
numerous  and  zealous  the  European  missionaries  might  be,  they 
could  not  produce  any  satisfactory  results,  in  consequence  of  the 
formidable  barrier  of  the  language,  which  up  to  my  time  none 


108  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

had  been  able  to  surmount  so  as  to  make  himself  understood  by 
the  people  at  large.  For  these  reasons,  and  others  which  I 
think  it  unnecessary  to  state,  I  firmly  believed  that  it  was  indis- 
pensable to  establish  in  the  church  of  God  a  religious  community 
exclusively  for  the  purpose  of  qualifying  the  natives  for  the  apos- 
tolical ministry.  But  as  I  possessed  neither  the  funds  nor  the 
convenience,  or  support  required  for  so  great  an  undertaking,  I 
felt  compelled  to  keep  within  an  humbler  sphere. 

My  brothers  and  other  European  friends,  however,  having 
heard  of  my  intention  of  undertaking  the  education  of  young 
Chinese,  meanwhile  had  sent  me  a  liberal  supply  of  money, 
which  unexpectedly  reached  me  at  the  very  moment  when  it  v/as 
wanted.  As  land  in  China  produces  twelve  per  cent,  on  the 
capital  invested,  and  houses  even  as  much  as  eighteen,  the  sum  I 
thus  received  secured  me  a  yearly  income  more  than  sufficient 
to  cover  my  expenses.  Nearly  at  the  same  time  I  also  received 
two  dispatches  from  Rome,  by  which  his  Holiness  conferred  on 
me  the  office  of  Apostolical  Prothonotary,  and  the  living  of  San 
Lorenzo,  in  Arena,  in  the  diocese  of  Mileto,  implying  the 
privilege  of  wearing  mitre  and  crosier.  Encouraged  by  these 
various  and  distinguished  favors  of  Divine  Providence,  I  now 
aspired  to  extend  my  school,  and  to  devote  it  exclusively  to 
forming  native  ecclesiastics  ;  but  the  malice  with  which  my 
efforts  w^ere  opposed  both  by  Asiatics  and  Europeans,  soon  con- 
vinced me  that  God  had  disposed  otherwise,  and  that  China  was 
not  the  spot  in  which  my  intended  institution  could  prosper. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  109 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Chapels  for  Women — Chinese  Jealousy — Don  Pedrini  arrested — Machina- 
tions against  the  School — Lucio — John  In  withdrawn — His  Fathers 
Death — His  Return — A  Dream. 

On  my  return  to  Peking  I  established  a  chapel  in  the  house  of 
one  of  my  penitents  who  lived  near  the  Palace,  so  that  the 
Christian  women  of  the  neighborhood  might  perform  their  re- 
ligious duties.  This  scheme  having  succeeded  beyond  my  ex- 
pectations, I  erected  another  chapel  in  Peking,  and  one  at  Chan- 
choon-yuen,  both  for  the  exclusive  service  of  v/omen,  who,  owing 
to  the  excessive  jealousy  with  which  they  are  kept,  could  not 
enter  the  place  of  worship  destined  for  men.  The  Jesuits  had  a 
church  for  women  at  Peking,  but  it  was  only  opened  once  in  six 
months.  In  other  places  where  two  churches  could  not  be  pro- 
cured, the  two  sexes  went  to  the  same,  but  at  different  times  ; 
and  on  the  day  appointed  for  the  women,  it  was  necessary  to 
place  two  guards  at  the  door  to  prevent  the  intrusion  of  men. 

To  show  how  jealously  the  women  of  China  are  watched,  and 
how  cautious  the  missionaries  ought  to  be,  I  will  relate  what 
happened  to  me  at  Chan-choon-yuen.  One  day  when  I  was  in 
the  above-mentioned  chapel,  confessing  in  turn  several  women 
who  were  stationed  behind  a  curtain,  I  observed  a  man  passing 
to  and  fro  before  the  door  and  watching  my  actions.  When  my 
duty  was  over,  I  asked  the  beadle  who  the  man  was,  and  what 
he  wanted  ;  and  he  replied,  with  a  smile,  that  he  was  a  heathen 
but  lately  married  to  a  Christian,  who  had  stipulated  that  she 
should  be  allowed  the  free  exercise  of  her  religion.  On  the  pre- 
ceding day  she  had  told  him,  that  in  the  morning  she  would 
come  to  Atso-koong-foo,  which  means  "  to  do  the  business,"  this 
being  the  manner  in  which  the  Chinese  express  confession.  Not 
understanding  what  business  his  young  bride  could  have  to  per- 
form with  another  man,  he  had  given  her  permission  to  come, 
but  had  followed  her  by  stealth,  in  order  to  watch  her  pro- 


110  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

ceedings.  The  beadle  having  been  informed  of  this,  took  no 
notice  of  him,  in  order  that  his  mind  might  be  relieved  from  any- 
jealous  suspicions.  After  he  had  watched  for  some  time,  find- 
ing that  I  remained  seated  and  immoveable,  he  approached  the 
beadle,  and  said  he  thought  we  were  mad,  as  we  sat  doing 
nothing  while  we  pretended  to  have  business  to  transact.  The 
beadle  explained  the  mystery  to  him,  by  informing  him  that  the 
women  on  the  other  side  of  the  curtain  came  one  after  the  other 
to  confess  their  transgressions,  and  that,  after  suitable  correction 
and  instructions,  if  repentant  I  absolved  them,  upon  which  ex- 
planation he  went  away  apparently  satisfied. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  8th  of  February,  1720,  amidst  the 
general  rejoicing  and  feasting  of  a  Chinese  new-year's  day,  two 
bailiffs  seized  our  friend  Don  Pedrini  in  his  apartment,  bound 
his  hands  with  a  handkerchief,  and  led  him  away.  Father  Jar- 
tou  and  myself,  anxious  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  his  arrest,  fol- 
lowed him  to  the  imperial  palace,  whither  he  had  been  taken, 
and  there  we  found  that  one  of  the  eunuchs  had  made  him  go 
through  the  genuflexions  and  prostrations  with  which  it  is  cus- 
tomary, on  that  day,  to  pay  homage  to  the  Emperor.  We  were 
informed  that  he  had  been  arrested  because  on  that  morning  he 
had  not  joined  the  other  Europeans  in  fulfilling  that  duty,  espe- 
cially as  on  the  occasion  of  his  Majesty's  mother's  death  he  had 
already  been  guilty  of  a  similar  neglect.  The  Emperor  had 
only  ordered  that  Don  Pedrini  should  be  desired  to  go  and  per- 
form the  ceremonies  above-mentioned,  and  that,  if  he  declined 
complying  with  the  command,  he  should  be  dragged  to  the 
palace  in  chains,  and  compelled  to  obey  ;  but  the  mandarin 
Chao,  who  was  our  sworn  enemy,  without  waiting  to  see  what 
Pedrini  would  do,  had  overstepped  his  instructions,  and  directed 
that  our  companion  should  at  once  be  treated  as  a  malefactor,  in 
order  to  cast  a  slur  upon  us  all. 

The  day  after,  mistaking  my  affliction  for  terror,  the  wily 
Chao  took  me  aside,  and  under  the  pretence  of  anxious  benevo- 
lence, exhorted  me  with  all  the  power  of  his  eloquence  not  to 
follow  Pedrini's  example,  unless  I  wished  to  get  into  a  similar 
scrape.  The  drift  of  all  this  was  an  insinuation  that  I  should 
give  up  my  school,  and  remain  idle  in  that  vast  vineyard  of  the 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  Ill 

Lord  ;  for  he  held  my  endeavors  to  form  native  ecclesiastics  in 
absolute  abhorrence,  and  was  doing  all  in  his  power  to  frustrate 
them.  He  was  assisted  in  this  unholy  work  by  several  other 
courtiers,  and  even  by  some  Europeans,  who  lived  either  in 
dread  of  his  resentment,  or  under  the  sway  of  still  baser  feel- 
ings ;  there  was  no  stratagem  which  this  perverse  coalition 
scrupled  to  employ,  if  it  was  but  likely  to  cause  the  dispersion 
of  my  school.  One  day  they  forged  a  letter  from  the  parents  of 
my  pupils,  saying,  that  as  the  soldiers  I  had  confessed  at  Koo- 
pa-kew  had  refused  to  take  part  in  the  funeral  rites  of  a  deceased 
mandarin,  they  requested  me  to  send  their  sons  home.  Another 
time  they  sent  letters  to  the  same  Christians  of  Koo-pa-kew, 
purporting  that  I  kept  their  boys  with  me  for  abominable  pur- 
poses, and  that  unless  they  were  instantly  withdrawn,  they  would 
certainly  incur  some  fearful  punishment.  Upon  other  occasions 
they  tried  to  daunt  my  resolution  by  spreading  all  sorts  of  calum- 
nious reports  against  my  character,  and  hinting  in  various  ways 
that  the  Emperor  was  on  the  eve  of  giving  me  some  fearful  mark 
of  his  displeasure. 

Notwithstanding  these  vexatious  proceedings,  my  pupils,  their 
parents,  and  myself,  were  immoveable  in  our  determination  ;  but 
wishing  to  irritate  my  enemies  as  little  as  possible,  I  resolved  to 
take  no  more  pupils  than  I  already  had.  Accordingly  I  wrote  to 
stop  a  certain  Lucio  U,  who  was  to  join  us  from  the  province  of 
Nanking  ;  but  my  letter  crossed  him  on  the  road,  and  when  he 
reached  my  school  after  forty  days'  journey,  I  did  not  like  to  re- 
fuse him  admission  :  happy  would  it  have  been  for  me  had  he 
never  entered  my  doors,  for  he  turned  out  to  be  the  greatest  af- 
fliction of  my  long  and  agitated  life,  as  the  reader  will  see. 

Meanwhile  the  Emperor's  birthday  came,  and  we  had  to  offer 
presents  to  his  Majesty  as  usual.  Don  Pedrini  presented  a 
mimber  of  European  curiosities,, and  the  Emperor  accepted 
twenty-four  sheets  of  paper,  thus  showing  that  the  Father  was 
not  quite  out  of  favor.  I  offered  my  gift  with  considerable  ap- 
prehension, not  only  because  I  was  Pedrini's  companion,  but 
also  because  I  had  nothing  in  my  possession  that  was  worth 
oflfering  ;  it  consisted  of  four  pounds  of  European  colors,  a  pound 
of  tartar,  six  ounces  of  treacle,  and  a  few  fumigating  pastiles. 


112  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


Although  these  articles  were  of  no  value,  his  Majesty  did  me 
the  honor  of  accepting  them  all.  A  few  days  after  we  met  the 
Emperor  in  the  garden  of  the  Palace,  and  his  Majesty  asked 
Pedrini  his  age,  thus  showing  that  he  began  to  receive  him  again 
into  favor. 

Perceiving  after  this  that  the  name  of  the  Emperor  could  no 
longer  be  used  as  a  means  of  intimidation,  the  persecutors  of  my 
school  now  betook  themselves  to  the  expedient  of  sending  to  the 
Bishop  of  Peking  a  remonstrance,  which  was  a  tissue  of  most 
abominable  inventions  against  my  character.  They  stated, 
among  other  things,  that  it  was  highly  discreditable  to  the  Chi- 
nese mission  that  one  of  its  members  should  travel  about  in  the 
suite  of  the  Emperor,  with  a  carriage  full  of  boys,  just  as  some 
of  the  chief  courtiers  were  doing,  to  the  great  scandal  of  the 
nation  ;  and  that  in  my  case  this  was  the  more  blameable,  be- 
cause at  Je-hol  I  lodged  in  the  house  of  the  Emperor's  uncle, 
whose  son  was  Governor  of  the  Nine  Gates,  and  Censor  of 
Morals.  Unwilling  to  give  offence  to  my  powerful  accusers,  the 
bishop  answered  their  communications  in  terms  which  appeared 
to  imply  that  he  disapproved  of  my  conduct,  and  at  the  same  time 
he  advised  me  to  dismiss  three  of  my  pupils,  and  to  keep  the 
other  two  as  servants,  teaching  them  nothing  more  than  the 
Chinese  characters.  Hereupon  I  wrote  a  minute  justification 
of  all  my  proceedings,  refuting  each  imputation  by  the  assertion 
of  facts  which  were  calculated  to  make  my  enemies  tremble  for 
their  own  safety.  The  bishop  instantly  forwarded  this  to  them, 
and  they  were  so  ashamed  and  alarmed  that  they  gave  me  no 
farther  annoyance  through  this  channel. 

At  last,  however,  they  succeeded  in  inducing  John  In's  father 
to  withdraw  him  from  my  care.  On  my  passage  through  Koo- 
pa-kew,  in  the  summer  of  1720,  this  deluded  man  pretended  to 
be  ill,  and  pressed  me  to  leave  his  son  with  him.  I  told  him,  in 
the  presence  of  several  other  Christians,  that  if  his  illness  was  a 
mere  pretence,  he  did  very  wrong  in  thus  reclaiming  what  he  had 
offered  up  to  God  ;  to  which,  unfortunately  for  him,  he  answered, 
that  if  what  he  alleged  were  not  true,  he  knew  it  would  be  an 
attempt  to  deceive  the  Almighty,  and  not  me.  On  hearing  this, 
I  gave  the  boy  my  blessing,  together  with  several  presents,  and 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  11.3 

we  parted.  The  next  morning  he  came  with  his  eldest  brother 
to  see  me  once  more  before  my  departure.  I  then  asked  him 
Avhether  his  father  was  really  ill,  as  he  had  affirmed  on  the 
previous  evening  ;  and  he  replied,  that  on  their  arriving  home. 
his  father  himself  had  told  him  that  he  was  quite  well,  but  had 
pleaded  illness  only  as  an  excuse  for  taking  him  away  from  my 
school,  as  he  had  been  assured  that  the  Emperor  was  on  the 
point  of  putting  us  all  to  death  on  account  of  our  supposed  mal- 
practices. 

The  poor  boy  had  passed  the  whole  night  in  tears  :  his  eyes 
were  swollen,  his  countenance  pale  and  emaciated.  He  threw 
himself  at  my  feet,  and  tried  to  confess,  but  his  constant  sobs 
scarcely  allowed  him  to  articulate  a  word.  After  confession,  he 
spontaneously  vowed  to  return  to  my  school,  and  enter  the 
church,  as  soon  as  the  Lord  should  grant  him  an  opportunity  of 
so  doing.  I  then  exhorted  him  to  patience,  constancy,  and  con- 
fidence in  God,  and  again  blessed  him  ;  but  as  he  continued  to 
lament,  saying  that  in  those  mountains  of  Koo-pa-kew  he  had 
no  one  to  guide  him  in  the  path  of  salvation,  I  took  from  my 
neck  the  crucifix  which  had  been  my  guide  and  comfort  in  all 
my  travels,  and  gave  it  to  him,  with  the  assurance  that  if  he 
consulted  His  Divine  Majesty  he  would  receive  far  better  spirit- 
ual lessons  than  from  my  poor  self.  Unable  any  longer  to  re- 
strain my  feelings,  I  hurriedly  mounted  my  horse,  and  resumed 
my  journey,  overwhelmed  with  grief  at  this  heart-rending  sepa- 
ration. 

vSoon  after  my  departure,  while  this  youth  was  at  his  devotions, 
a  friend  suddenly  came  and  informed  him  that  his  father  was  • 
dying.  He  instantly  rushed  to  his  father's  bed-side,  but  only 
arrived  in  time  to  see  him  expire.  His  father  had  been  seized 
■with  an  apoplectic  fit,  and  calling  for  a  physician  instead  of  a 
confessor,  he  died  without  receiving  the  holy  sacrament.  This 
awful  visitation  made  a  great  impression  on  the  Christians  of 
Koo-pa-kew,  who  viewed  it  as  a  punishment  inflicted  by  the  Al- 
mighty on  the  deceased  for  his  impious  behavior.  His  father's 
funeral  was  no  sooner  over  than  John  In  wanted  to  join  us  again  ; 
but;  notwithstanding  his  urgent  prayers  and  entreaties,  his  mother 
would  never  allow  him  to  do  so.     Taking  advantage  of  her  pa- 

8 


114  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

rental  authority,  she  had  even  prepared  chains  and  stocks  where- 
with to  punish  him  had  he  attempted  to  escape.  Finding  him- 
self thus  debarred  from  the  life  that  he  so  ardently  desired,  he 
shut  himself  up  in  his  room,  where  he  spent  his  days  and  nights 
in  tears,  taking  scarce  any  food.  At  the  end  of  a  month  he  was 
so  thin  and  exhausted,  that  his  mother,  perceiving  no  other 
means  of  saving  his  life,  at  last  allowed  him  to  depart.  The  day 
of  his  unexpected  return  was  one  of  rejoicing  to  us  all.  Pale 
and  sad  as  he  had  latterly  been,  he  now  suddenly  recovered,  as 
if  by  miracle,  his  natural  complexion  and  buoyancy  of  spirits, 
so  that  his  brother  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears  at  this  unexpected 
consolation. 

There  is  a  singular  circumstance  connected  with  this  incident, 
which  I  will  relate  for  the  edification  of  my  readers.  On  the 
morning  of  the  28th  of  the  preceding  month  of  March,  my  as- 
sistant informed  me  that  he  had  heard  John  In  weeping  during 
the  night,  but  had  been  unable  to  elicit  from  him  the  cause  of 
his  grief:  hereupon  I  sent  for  the  youth,  and  pressed  him  to  say 
what  ailed  him.  He  then  told  me  that  he  had  been  greatly  dis- 
tressed in  his  sleep  by  a  dream  which  still  continued  to  harass 
his  mind  with  all  the  force  of  reality.  In  this  dream,  which  he 
related  to  me,  he  had  anticipated  his  withdrawal  from  school,  the 
death  of  his  father,  the  obduracy  of  his  mother,  his  solitude  and 
subsequent  illness,  and  his  eventual  return  to  us  ;  all  of  which 
was  afterwards  realized  with  a  minuteness  and  accuracy  of  de- 
tail perfectly  astonishing. 

I  have  dwelt  thus  much  on  the  obstacles  against  which  I  had 
to  contend  during  the  infancy  of  my  institution,  in  order  that 
others  may  take  example,  and  never  expect  praise  or  assistance 
from  man  in  the  works  which  they  undertake  for  the  service  of 
God,  as,  sooner  or  later,  they  will  be  amply  rewarded  by  Him. 
All  these  storms  raised  by  Satan  against  my  frail  little  bark,  on 
its  first  setting  sail,  were  a  favorable  omen  ;  for  the  great  enemy 
of  mankind  would  not  have  opposed  its  progress  with  so  much 
malice  if  he  had  not  dreaded  the  good  results  which  it  was  des- 
tined to  produce. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  115 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

Arrival  of  the  Russian  Embassy — Point  of  Etiquette — Imperial  Manifesto — 
Mutual  Concessions. 

On  the  29th  November  of  the  same  year,  1720,  Count  Is- 
mailof,  who  was  sent  on  an  embassy  to  his  Celestial  Majesty  by 
the  Czar,  Peter  the  Great,  made  his  public  entry  into  Peking 
with  a  retinue  of  ninety  persons,  and  the  sound  of  trumpets, 
drums,  and  other  military  instruments.  He  was  on  horseback, 
and  had  a  man  of  gigantic  height  on  one  side  of  him,  and  a 
dwarf  on  the  other,  both  on  foot.  His  retinue  partly  preceded 
and  partly  followed  him  ;  some  on  horseback,  and  others  on 
foot  ;  all  with  drawn  swords,  and  in  splendid  array.  Count  Is- 
mailof  had  a  fine  person  and  a  noble  expression  of  countenance  ; 
he  spoke  German,  French,  and  Italian,  and  had  some  slight  know- 
ledge of  Latin. 

To  conduct  the  negotiations  with  this  ambassador  the  Em- 
peror appointed  a  commission,  consisting  of  a  mandarin  and  two 
courtiers,  all  personages  of  great  authority  ;  and  deputed  ^ve 
Europeans  and  a  Chinese  to  serve  as  interpreters.  Being  one 
of  the  number,  I  had  the  honor  of  waiting  on  Count  Ismailof 
together  with  the  others.  After  an  exchange  of  compliments, 
the  ambassador  said  he  had  a  letter  from  the  Czar,  which  he  was 
instructed  to  deliver  into  his  Celestial  Majesty's  o\^ti  hands  ;  and 
on  being  questioned  as  to  its  contents,  he  produced  a  copy,  and 
gave  it  to  the  commissioners.  Louis  Fan,  the  Chinese  inter- 
preter, was  desired  to  read  it  ;  but  the  letter  was  written  in 
Latin,  and  the  poor  man  knew  so  little  of  this  language,  that  he 
had  been  obliged  to  petition  the  Pope  for  a  dispensation  from 
reading  mass  every  day.  He  muttered  and  mumbled  till  he 
wore  out  the  patience  of  the  bystanders  ;  and  when  at  length 
he  was  pressed  to  tell  the  meaning,  he  was  obliged  to  confess 
that  he  could  not  make  it  out.  The  letter  was  then  handed 
to  us,  and  we  immediately  read  the  contents.     It  imported  that 


116  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

the  Czar,  being  desirous  to  strengthen  the  good  understanding 
in  which  he  had  hitherto  lived  with  the  Emperor,  had  sent  Count 
Ismailof  as  his  ambassador,  requesting  his  Majesty  to  Usten  to 
all  the  details  that  he  would  have  to  submit  to  him,  and  not  to 
send  him  back  to  Moscow  before  the  business  on  which  he  had 
been  dispatched  was  completely  arranged. 

The  commissioners  were  incessant  in  their  inquiries  respecting 
the  business  alluded  to  in  the  letter;  but  the  wary  Ismailof  con- 
stantly replied  that  he  was  forbidden  to  speak  upon  the  subject 
until  the  letter  had  been  received  by  the  Emperor,  and  his 
diplomatic  capacity  acknowledged.  As  however  the  commis- 
sioners insisted  upon  having  the  first  information,  the  ambassa- 
dor, being  at  length  overcome  by  their  troublesome  importunity, 
stated  that  the  whole  business  consisted  in  the  establishment  of 
a  treaty  between  the  Russians  and  the  Chinese,  in  order  to  avert 
any  future  misunderstanding.  While  we  were  engaged  in  con- 
versation with  the  ambassador,  the  dinner  sent  him  by  his  Ma- 
jesty arrived  ;  and  when  he  was  requested  to  return  thanks,  by 
making  the  accustomed  prostrations,  he  refused,  alleging  that  he 
represented  his  sovereign,  who  was  on  equal  terms  with  the  Em- 
peror ;  but  that  he  would  make  an  obeisance  according  to  the 
custom  of  his  country.  The  commissioners  could  not  obtain  any 
further  concessions,  and  were  obliged  to  be  satisfied. 

The  Emperor  having  been  immediately  informed  of  this,  was 
as  much  satisfied  with  the  contents  of  the  letter,  and  the  business 
on  which  the  ambassador  had  been  sent,  as  he  was  displeased  to 
hear  of  the  reluctance  which  he  had  shown  to  perform  the  indis- 
pensable prostrations.  But  he  dissembled  ;  and  in  order  to 
obtain  his  object  without  coming  to  a  rupture,  he  resorted  to 
the  stratagem  of  inviting  Count  Ismailof  to  a  private  audience, 
saying  that  he  would  receive  the  Czar's  letter  upon  a  subsequent 
occasion.  The  ambassador  immediately  perceived  the  snare, 
and  returned  thanks  to  his  Majesty  for  the  honor  he  was  willing 
to  grant  him  as  a  private  individual  ;  but  added  that,  as  he  was 
in  the  service  of  his  sovereign,  he  must  first  beg  to  present  his 
letter. 

The  Emperor  then  ordered  us  to  inform  the  ambassador  that, 
as  he  declined   being    presented  to  him    before  delivering  the 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  117 

Czar's  letter,  his  Majesty  would  neither  receive  the  letter  nor 
the  gift  sent  him  by  the  Czar  ;  and  that  he  might  therefore 
return  to  Russia.  To  this  Ismailof  replied  that,  before  execu- 
ting the  commission  he  had  received  from  his  sovereign,  he  could 
not  receive  any  personal  distinction  ;  and  when  he  was  asked 
whether,  in  presenting  the  letter,  he  would  perform  the  prostra- 
tions, he  answered  that  he  would  not  ;  but  that  he  would  make 
the  obeisance  which  European  ambassadors  made  before  the 
princes  to  whom  they  were  sent. 

Upon  this  the  Emperor  commanded  one  of  his  principal 
eunuchs,  a  page,  the  master  of  the  ceremonies,  and  the  five  Euro- 
pean interpreters  to  inform  the  ambassador  that,  out  of  regard 
to  the  Czar,  he  had  been  induced  to  do  him  the  honor  which  he 
had  refused  ;  that,  according  to  the  immutable  ceremonial  of 
China,  it  was  incumbent  upon  ambassadors  to  make  the  prostra- 
tions, and  to  place  the  letter  upon  a  table,  whence  it  was  taken 
by  a  great  officer  of  state,  and  presented  to  his  Majesty  ;  that 
although  such  was  the  custom,  he  would  waive  it  on  that  parti- 
cular occasion,  and  receive  him  in  the  great  hall  :  that,  besides 
this  manner  of  presenting  any  thing  written  to  his  Majesty,  there 
was  also  the  official  channel  of  his  government  ;  and  that  he 
could  choose  which  of  the  two  ways  suited  him  best.  To  the 
suggestion  of  the  official  channel,  the  ambassador  replied  with  a 
smile  ;  and  with  respect  to  the  other,  he  answered  that  he  was 
commanded  by  his  master  to  deliver  the  letter  into  his  Majesty's 
own  hands,  and  that  he  could  not  take  upon  himself  to  depart 
from  his  instructions.  The  eunuch  then  told  him  that,  if  neither 
of  these  ways  satisfied  him,  he  might  endeavor  to  meet  the 
Emperor,  as  he  was  coming  to  Peking,  and  kneeling  down 
before  his  Majesty,  present  him  the  letter  on  the  public  road. 
Count  Ismailof  also  rejected  this  advice  as  indecorous  towards  his 
own  sovereign,  and  persisted  in  saying  that  he  would  deliver  the 
letter  into  the  Emperor's  own  hands,  in  the  palace  where  he  was 
accustomed  to  receive  the  ambassadors  of  other  powers.  At 
this  presumption,  highly  offensive  to  Chinese  pride,  the  eunuch 
smiled,  and  the  page  said  that  the  ambassador  must  be  mad  ; 
whereupon,  without  saying  one  word  more,  we  all  rose  and 
broke  up  the  conference. 


118  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

The  interpreters  were  again  summoned  to  the  palace,  and  a 
decree,  written  by  the  Emperor  himself,  was  given  to  them  for 
translation,  with  the  injunction  that  they  should  represent  it  as 
the  work  of  his  Majesty's  ministers,  and  should  request  the  am- 
bassador to  reply,  categorically,  to  every  particular.  The  trans- 
lation was  executed  by  one  of  us  w^ho  was  not  in  sufficient  pos- 
session of  the  Tartar  language  to  render  several  parts  of  the  ma- 
nifesto very  clearly. 

The  subject  of  this  imperial  edict,  which  was  supposed  to  be 
addressed  by  the  Foreign  Office  to  the  ambassador,  was  as  fol- 
lows : — *'  The  Emperor  had  hitherto  received,  and  treated  with 
great  honor,  all  envoys  of  foreign  powers  ;  and  as  during  many 
years  he  had  been  on  a  good  understanding  with  the  Czar,  as 
soon  as  he  was  informed  of  the  approach  of  his  ambassador  to 
Peking,  he  had  sent  some  mandarins  to  meet  him,  furnishing  him 
with  horses,  and  whatever  else  was  necessary  in  the  journey. 
On  the  ambassador's  arrival  in  Peking,  one  of  his  Majesty's 
eunuchs  was  sent  to  him,  with  dishes  from  the  imperial  table, 
and  a  message  that  after  a  few  days  he  would  be  received  at 
court.  His  Majesty  thought  that  all  these  favors  might  have  in- 
duced him  to  give  up  his  unreasonable  pretensions  of  delivering 
the  letter  with  his  own  hands,  as  he  was  no  more  than  a  repre- 
sentative of  his  master.  This  circumstance  had  awakened  much 
suspicion  upon  his  conduct.  If  he  expected  to  receive  the  same 
honors  as  those  that  would  be  paid  to  the  Czar,  if  personally 
present  in  Peking,  the  marks  of  respect  hitherto  shown  him  were 
certainly  insufficient,  and  other  forms  and  ceremonies  must  be 
put  in  practice.  He,  however,  was  not  the  Czar,  but  merely  his 
envoy,  and  even  for  that  his  Majesty  did  not  consider  the  cre- 
dentials as  entirely  satisfactory.  Although  he  had  boasted  of 
being  not  only  an  ambassador,  but  also  a  prime  minister,  he 
might  be  a  merchant,  who,  the  better  to  succeed  in  his  traffic, 
had  disguised  himself  as  an  ambassador.  But  granting  that  he 
had  really  been  dispatched  by  the  Czar,  and  that  he  was  in  fact 
his  ambassador,  yet  he  ought  not  on  this  account  to  be  so  pre- 
sumptuous, nor  insist  upon  presenting  his  letter  with  his  own 
hands,  as  one  familiar  friend  would  to  another,  without  observing 
any  of  those  ceremonies  which  in  China  are  indispensable,  as 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  119 

must  have  been  known  not  only  to  him,  but  to  the  Czar  also. 
In  this  manner  it  was  impossible  that  he  should  ever  attain  the 
object  of  his  embassy." 

Such  was  the  purport  of  this  imperial  manifesto,  which  con- 
cluded by  directing  that,  as  the  conduct  of  the  ambassador  was 
so  suspicious,  the  Foreign  Office  should  make  strict  inquiries 
into  the  matter,  and  exact  from  him  detailed  explanations  on 
every  point. 

When  the  translation  was  completed,  the  eunuch  asked  us 
whether  the  ambassador  and  the  gentlemen  of  his  suite  under- 
stood the  Latin  language,  and  as  we  replied  that  they  did  but 
very  little,  he  then  desired  me  to  make  it  in  Italian.  Fearing 
that  Count  Ismailof  might  suspect  that  I  had  some  share  in  the 
invectives  contained  in  the  decree,  and  excite  the  Czar's  hatred 
against  the  Propaganda,  in  whose  service  I  was,  I  replied  that 
the  ambassador  was  better  acquainted  with  the  French  than  with 
Italian.  Upon  this  the  eunuch  immediately  ordered  that  the 
translation  should  be  executed  in  the  French  lano;uao^e,  and  the 
task  was  accordingly  confided  to  Father  Parrenin.  It  was  for- 
tunate for  me  that  he  relieved  me  from  this  duty,  as  Count 
Ismailof  actually  conceived  suspicions  of  the  other  interpreters, 
but  never  of  myself.  Had  this  been  otherwise,  it  vv^ould  have 
grieved  me  much,  for  afterwards  he  was  recommended  to  me  by 
the  Bishop  of  Peking  in  the  name  of  the  Propaganda. 

The  French  translation  of  the  imperial  decree,  together  with 
the  original  copy  in  Tartar  characters,  was  conveyed  by  the 
mandarins  to  the  ambassador  without  the  aid  of  the  interpreter. 
I  was,  however,  informed  that  he  did  not  appear  in  the  least  sur- 
prised at  the  blame  thus  bestowed  upon  him,  and  that  he  again 
expressed  his  determination  not  to  make  the  required  prostra- 
tions, and  to  present  the  letter  with  his  own  hands. 

The  mandarins  returned  to  the  ambassador  with  an  answer, 
also  written  by  the  Emperor  himself,  but  with  more  condescen- 
sion, and  in  the  name  of  the  government.  Count  Ismailof 
again  declared,  in  the  same  manner,  that  he  would  not  make  the 
prostrations,  and  demanded  permission  to  place  the  Czar's  letter 
himself  in  the  hands  of  the  Emperor. 

His  Majesty  perceiving  that  the  ambassador  firmly  persisted 


120  '  FATHER  RiFA'S  RESIDENCE 

in  this  resolution,  no  longer  corresponded  with  him  in  the  name 
of  the  government,  but  sent  several  mandarins,  accompanied  by 
interpreters,  of  whom  I  was  one,  immediately  from  himself.  We 
stated  that  the  Emperor  considered  the  family  of  the  Czar  as  his 
own,  and  that  the  Czar's  honor  was  equally  dear  to  his  Majesty, 
with  many  other  similar  expressions,  which  were  made  to  bear 
upon  the  pending  question.  We  added,  that  whenever  he  should 
send  an  ambassador  to  the  Czar,  he  promised  that  his  represent- 
ative should  stand  uncovered  before  him,  although  in  China  none 
but  condemned  criminals  exposed  their  heads  bare,  and  should 
perform  all  the  other  ceremonies  customary  at  Moscow.  No 
sooner  had  we  arrived  at  these  words,  than  the  chief  mandarin 
instantly  took  off  his  cap  before  the  ambassador  ;  and  the  latter 
being  thus  satisfied,  promised  to  perform  the  prostrations  accord- 
ing to  Chinese  custom,  and  also  to  place  the  letter  upon  the  table 
in  sight  of  the  Emperor  sitting  on  his  throne,  so  that  one  of  the 
courtiers  might  afterwards  convey  it  to  his  Majesty.  The  man- 
darin farther  stated,  that  the  ambassador  had  the  imperial  per- 
mission to  repair  to  the  gate  of  the  palace  in  the  same  state  as 
he  had  entered  Peking,  namely,  with  drawn  swords,  music,  and 
other  distinctions.  After  this.  Count  Ismailof  endeavored  to 
justify  his  conduct,  and  produced  the  original  instructions  con- 
fided to  him  by  the  Czar,  in  which,  among  other  things,  he  was 
commanded  not  to  perform  the  prostrations,  and  to  insist  on  de- 
livering the  letter  himself  into  the  hands  of  the  Emperor.  It 
was  finally  arranged  that  the  ceremony  should  take  place  on  the 
9th  of  the  same  month. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  i2i 


CHAPTER    XX. 

Reception  of  Count  Ismailof — Court  Dinner — Eulogy  of  the  European  Mis- 
sionaries— Presents — The  Emperor's  Advice  to  the  Czar. 

Ox  tlie  appointed  day  Count  Ismailof  went  to  the  palace  to 
present  the  letter  to  the  Emperor,  with  the  usual  ceremonies  and 
prostrations,  as  had  been  agreed  ;  and  the  presentation  took  place 
in  the  manner  which  I  am  about  to  describe. 

After  the  ambassador  and  the  ninety  men  of  his  suite  had  been 
kept  waiting  a  good  while  in  the  open  vestibule  of  the  Great 
Audience  Hall,  the  Emperor  entered  it,  followed  by  the  principal 
officers  of  state,  and  mounted  his  magnificent  throne  by  some 
steps  on  the  left,  while  every  one  else  ascended  on  the  right. 
His  Majesty  took  his  place  in  a  chair  gorgeously  decorated,  hav- 
ing on  his  right  three  of  his  sons  seated  upon  cushions,  and  a  lit- 
tle farther  off,  the  halberdiers,  pages,  eunuchs,  chief  courtiers, 
and  ourselves,  all  standing  ;  we  interpreters  wearing  the  dress 
and  insignia  of  great  mandarins.  At  the  foot  of  the  throne,  on 
the  floor  of  the  Great  Hall,  sat  upon  cushions,  in  distinct  rows, 
the  first  mandarins  of  the  empire,  the  Koong-yeh,  or  lords  of  the 
imperial  family,  and  many  other  mandarins  of  inferior  rank.  Be- 
fore ihe  throne,  near  the  entrance  of  the  Great  Hall,  stood  a  table 
prepared  with  sweetmeats  for  his  Majesty.  In  the  open  vesti- 
bule, which  was  a  few  steps  lower  than  the  Great  Hall,  there 
was  another  table,  beyond  v/hich  Count  Ismailof  was  standing. 
According  to  Chin  se  etiquette,  the  ambassador  should  have  placed 
the  letter  upon  this  table,  kneeling  down  in  the  vestibule  ;  but 
the  Emperor  ordered  that  the  table  should  be  brought  into  the 
Audience  Hall,  and  that  the  ambassador  should  also  advance, 
which  was  a  mark  of  great  honor. 

Count  Ismailof  then  entered,  and  immediately  prostrated  him- 
self before  the  table,  holding  up  the  Czar's  letter  with  both  hands. 
The  Emperor,  who  had  at  first  behaved  graciously  to  Ismailof, 


122  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

now  thought  proper  to  mortify  him,  by  making  him  remain  some 
time  in  this  particular  posture.  The  proud  Russian  was  indig- 
nant at  this  treatment,  and  gave  unequivocal  signs  of  resentment 
by  certain  motions  of  his  mouth,  and  by  turning  his  head  aside, 
which  under  such  circumstances  was  very  unseemly.  Hereupon 
his  Majesty  prudently  requested  that  the  ambassador  himself 
should  take  up  the  letter  to  him,  and  when  Count  Ismailof  did 
so,  kneeling  down  at  his  feet,  he  received  it  with  his  owm  hands, 
thus  giving  him  another  mark  of  regard,  and  granting  what  he 
had  previously  refused. 

After  the  presentation  of  the  letter,  the  ambassador,  attended 
by  the  master  of  the  ceremonies,  returned  to  his  former  place  in 
the  open  vestibule.  Shortly  after,  he  moved  to  the  centre  oppo- 
site the  chair  in  which  the  Emperor  was  sitting  ;  behind  him 
stood  his  principal  attendants,  and  further  back  a  number  of 
soldiers  and  servants. 

When  all  present  were  thus  marshalled  in  due  order,  at  par- 
ticular signals  given  by  the  master  in  chief  of  the  ceremonies, 
they  all  went  down  upon  their  knees,  and  after  the  lapse  of  a 
few  minutes,  beat  their  heads  thrice  to  the  ground.  After  this 
all  arose  upon  their  feet,  then  again  kneeled  down  and  prostrated 
themselves  three  times.  In  this  manner  they  kneeled  thrice,  and 
performed  nine  prostrations. 

The  ambassador  was  then  conducted  again  to  the  Emperor's 
feet,  and  was  asked  by  his  Majesty,  through  us  interpreters,  who 
were  standing,  what  request  he  had  to  make.  Count  Ismailof 
answ^ered  in  the  French  language,  that  the  Czar  had  sent  him  to 
inquire  after  the  health  of  his  Majesty,  and  to  confirm  the 
friendly  relations  that  existed  between  them  ;  and  that  he  him- 
self also  took  the  liberty  of  inquiring  after  the  state  of  his 
Majesty's  health. 

To  these  inquiries  the  Emperor  replied  in  a  very  courteous 
manner  ;  and  then  added,  that  it  being  a  feast-day,  it  would  not 
be  proper  to  discuss  business,  for  which  an  audience  would  be 
granted  at  another  opportunity.  He  then  commanded  Count 
Ismailof  and  his  attendants  to  be  seated.  The  ambassador  was 
then  permitted  to  sit  down  upon  a  low  cushion  at  the  end  of  the 
row  in  which  were  the  Koong-yeh,  as  mentioned  above,  and  four 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  123 

of  his  principal  attendants  were  placed  behind  him  at  the  ex- 
tremity of  the  next  row.  All  his  other  followers  were  directed 
to  remain  in  the  vestibule.  When  they  were  all  seated,  his 
Majesty  began  to  speak,  addressing  his  discourse  to  the  ambas- 
sador, and  said  that  he  was  not  to  be  surprised  at  seeing  the 
European  missionaries  of  our  party  habited  in  the  dress  and  de- 
corations of  great  mandarins  :  that  we  were  not  mandarins,  but 
only  apparelled  as  such  by  his  command,  so  that  we  might  take 
part  in  the  ceremony,  to  which  none  but  persons  in  that  costume 
could  be  admitted  ;  but  that  although  we  were  not  mandarins,  it 
was  not  to  be  inferred  that  we  were  unworthy  of  such  distinc- 
tion, but  merely  unwilling  to  be  elevated  to  this  dignity,  as  well 
as  other  honors,  Avhich  he  would  otherwise  gladly  have  bestowed. 
He  also  wished  the  ambassador  not  to  feel  surprised  at  our  being 
placed  nearer  to  the  throne  than  himself,  or  the  great  manda- 
rins and  lords,  as  ours  was  an  exceptional  place,  granted  only 
for  that  particular  occasion,  while  that  occupied  by  Ismailof  was 
in  the  rank  of  his  own  grandees.  He  moreover  desired  him  to 
understand  that  we  Europeans  were  not  residing  at  Peking  by 
force  or  constraint,  like  prisoners  of  v/ar,  and  so  brought  to  the 
capital,  but  that  we  had  come  from  distant  countries  of  our  ovv^n 
free-will  to  offer  him  our  services  ;  and  that  even  on  that  day 
w^e  had  assisted  him  as  interpreters  not  by  command,  but  merely 
by  invitation.  He  lastly  declared,  that  during  the  whole  of  his 
reign  we  had  committed  no  fault  deserving  even  a  reprimand  ; 
and  that  he  gave  us  such  marks  of  his  affection  because  he 
w^ished  to  gain  ours.  His  Majesty  was  pleased  on  that  day  to 
say  from  his  throne  these  and  many  other  things  in  praise  of  the 
Europeans,  not  only  for  the  information  of  the  ambassador,  but 
also  to  justify  himself  before  his  courtiers,  who  were  astonished 
to  see  us  so  highly  honored. 

When  the  Emperor  had  finished  his  eulogy  of  the  Europeans, 
he  put  many  questions  to  the  ambassador  upon  various  subjects. 
After  these  he  called  him  to  the  throne,  and  with  his  own  hands 
gave  him  some  wine  in  a  gold  cup,  an  act  of  condescension  which 
he  also  bestowed  on  his  four  principal  attendants  above-men- 
tioned. He  then  commanded  his  great  officers  of  state  to  sum- 
mon the  remaining  persons  composing  the  ambassador's  suite  to 


124  FATHER  FJPA'S  RESIDENCE 

the  door  of  the  Great  Hall,  in  parties  of  five,  and  to  serve  them 
with  drink.  In  the  mean  time  a  table  of  sweetmeats  was  con- 
veyed to  the  ambassador,  and  then  another  upon  which  were 
dishes  from  the  Emperor's  own  table.  As  all  the  company  were 
seated  in  the  Tartar  fashion,  that  is,  with  the  legs  crossed,  and 
upon  very  low  cushions,  the  tables  were  scarcely  a  foot  high. 
All  those  who  were  seated  on  the  floor  of  the  Great  Hall,  as 
well  as  ourselves,  were  each  furnished  with  a  little  table,  and 
thus  we  all  ate  and  drank,  his  Majesty  continuing  on  the  throne. 

During  the  repast,  the  Emperor  ordered  his  musicians  to  play 
and  sing  in  the  Chinese  fashion  ;  and  after  this  two  youths  were 
introduced,  who  danced  with  so  much  elegance,  that  we  Euro- 
peans were  much  astonished  at  the  performance.  In  the  vesti- 
bule, where  the  ambassador's  suite  was  entertained,  the  same 
kind  of  amusements  were  provided  ;  and  after  two  hours  had 
been  thus  passed,  the  Emperor  retired,  and  we  proceeded  to  an- 
other part  of  the  palace  to  join  the  other  Europeans.  Here  we 
all  prostrated  ourselves  before  the  mandarins,  and  returned  thanks 
to  his  Majesty  for  the  honor  he  had  done  us  by  the  great  eulogy 
above  mentioned.  His  Majesty  sent  a  message  to  us  by  the 
eunuch  Ching-foo,  importing  that  he  had  thus  spoken  in  our  favor 
in  order,  by  making  our  good  qualities  generally  known,  to  palli- 
ate any  thing  of  a  contrary  nature  :  and  that  although  he  had 
punished  Pedrini,  that  fact  must  be  considered  as  a  family  trans- 
action, for  he  had  behaved  towards  him  as  a  father  to  his  son, 
without  any  publicity. 

On  the  following  morning  the  Emperor  sent  a  dinner  to  the 
ambassador  and  the  whole  of  his  suite  ;  and  as  his  Majesty  was 
at  Chan-choon-yuen,  and  the  ambassador  at  Peking,  we  were 
obliged  to  perform  a  journey  of  three  hours  on  horseback.  The 
eunuch  put  so  many  questions  to  the  ambassador,  partly  by  com- 
mand and  partly  to  satisfy  his  own  curiosity,  that  we  were  de- 
tained till  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  We  then  returned  to 
the  palace  at  a  gallop  ;  and  as  I  had  not  yet  broken  my  fast,  I 
found  myself  so  weak,  that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  I  could 
keep  my  seat  upon  the  horse.  This  kind  of  hardship  I  experi- 
enced very  often,  but  I  only  mention  it  to  show  the  kind  of  hon- 
orable galley-slaves  we  were  at  the  imperial  court. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  I'i5 


Upon  a  certain  day  appointed  for  the  purpose,  the  ambassador 
presented  the  gifts  sent  by  his  sovereign  :  consisting  of  two 
watches  studded  with  diamonds  ;  a  clock  in  a  case  of  crystal, 
containing  a  portrait  of  the  Czar,  (which  was  not  at  all  relished 
by  the  Chinese,  who  did  not  like  to  see  the  portrait  of  the  Czar 
thus  publicly  exhibited  ;)  a  beautiful  casket,  likewise  adorned 
with  crystal  ;  eight  large  mirrors  ;  some  cases  of  mathematical 
instruments  ;  a  large  hemisphere  ;  a  level  ;  a  microscope  ;  some 
telescopes  ;  a  hundred  sable  skins  ;  the  same  number  of  ermine 
and  of  fox  ;  and  some  articles  turned  by  the  Czar  himself.  His 
Majesty  accepted  all  these  presents,  which,  as  I  said  elsewhere, 
was  a  mark  of  especial  honor  ;  and  gave  the  ambassador,  and 
each  of  his  four  principal  attendants,  an  enamelled  snuff-box, 
made  in  his  imperial  manufactory. 

When  the  Emperor  had  accepted  these  presents,  the  ambas- 
sador and  two  gentlemen  of  his  suite  were  again  received  by 
his  Majesty  in  his  private  apartments,  where,  after  performing 
the  usual  prostrations,  they  were  again  invited  to  a  repast,  of 
which  we  interpreters  were  also  allowed  to  partake.  Upon  this 
the  conversation  turned  exclusively  on  the  peace  which  it  was 
expedient  to  preserve  between  the  two  monarchies,  during  which 
the  Emperor  repeatedly  commanded  the  Russians  to  listen  in 
silence,  and  to  write  in  their  language  what  he  was  going  to  say, 
so  that  they  might  report  it  to  their  master.  He  likewise  or- 
dered the  Tartars  to  record  it  in  their  language,  and  us  Europe- 
ans m  ours,  and  to  furnish  the  ambassador  with  an  accurate 
translation,  that  he  might  carry  to  his  sovereign  the  important 
piece  of  advice  he  wished  to  send  him.  His  Majesty  then  be- 
gan to  speak,  and  after  a  bombastic  preamble,  said  that  the  peace 
and  welfare  of  the  two  nations  depended  on  the  Czar's  health  ; 
and  that,  having  heard  how  he  delighted  in  marine  excursions, 
he  v/as  desirous  to  warn  him  against  the  inconstancy  of  the  sea, 
lest  he  should  thus  expose  himself  to  destruction.  At  the  con- 
clusion of  this  solemn  illustration  of  the  old  saying,  "  Parturi- 
unt  montes,  nascetur  ridiculus  mus,"  Count  Ismailof  had  great 
difficulty  in  refraining  from  laughter,  as  he  himself  afterwards 
told  me. 

As  the  Emperor's  elephants  are  kept  near  the  house  of  the 


126  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

Portuguese  Jesuits,  his  Majesty  ordered  that  upon  a  certain  day 
the  ambassador  and  the  four  principal  officers  of  his  suite  should 
be  entertained  by  these  missionaries,  and  then  escorted  to  see 
the  imperial  stables.  There  were  thirty-three  elephants  in- 
structed» to  perform  various  feats  and  tricks,  which  they  executed 
in  the  presence  of  the  ambassador,  blowing  trumpets  with  their 
trunks,  and  kneeling  or  dancing  at  the  command  of  their  keep- 
ers. 

The  day  after  we  returned  to  the  palace  with  Count  Ismailof 
and  his  secretary,  when  his  Majesty  gave  each  of  them  a  superb 
dress  of  sables,  a  vase  of  fine  metal,  and  two  glasses  of  wine. 

The  ambassador  was  also  invited  to  dine  at  the  residence  of 
the  French  Jesuits,  who  gave  him  a  sumptuous  entertainment, 
enlivened  by  the  best  music  to  be  found  in  those  parts,  which  is 
not  at  all  disagreeable  to  the  ear  ;  this  was  followed  by  dances, 
and  tricks  of  legerdemain,  which  excited  the  admiration  of  all 
the  company. 

On  the  13th  of  March,  1721,  Count  Ismailof  departed  with 
his  train  from  Peking  on  his  way  back  to  Moscow,  taking  with 
him  many  valuable  presents  sent  by  the  Emperor  to  the  Czar. 
As  my  attention  was  then  engrossed  by  other  matters,  I  will  not 
attempt  to  describe  these  presents,  or  any  other  transaction  of 
the  embassy,  lest  I  should  commit  any  error.  I  will  only  add 
one  incident,  which  may  perhaps  give  an  idea  of  the  immense 
wealth  of  the  Chinese  monarch.  One  day  I  was  commanded  to 
show  to  the  ambassador  and  some  of  his  attendants  his  Majesty's 
collection  of  clocks  and  watches.  On  entering  the  room,  Count 
Ismailof  was  so  astonished  at  the  number  and  variety  of  these 
articles  displayed  before  him,  that  he  suspected  they  were  counter- 
feit. I  then  requested  him  to  take  some  of  them  in  his  hand, 
and  having  done  so,  he  was  surprised  to  find  them  all  perfect. 
But  his  astonishment  increased  still  more  when  I  told  him  that 
all  the  clocks  and  watches  he  now  saw  were  intended  for  pres- 
ents, and  that  his  Majesty  possessed  a  still  greater  number,  placed 
in  various  parts  of  his  palaces  for  his  own  use. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  127 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

The  Emperor  in  Bed — Life  at  Je-hol — A  quid  pro  quo — Hard  Living — Illne&s 

of  Scipel. 

During  the  stay  of  the  Russian  embassy  in  Peking,  Dr.  Volta, 
a  Milanese  priest  and  physician,  arrived  at  Chan-choon-yuen, 
and  I  was  summoned  to  accompany  him  when  he  was  intro- 
duced to  the  Emperor.  After  asking  him  a  few  questions,  his 
Majesty  commanded  him  to  feel  his  pulse.  Dr.  Volta  imme- 
diately obeyed,  but  remarked  that,  in  order  to  form  a  correct 
opinion  of  the  state  of  his  Majesty's  health,  he  must  feel  his  pulse 
on  that  evening  and  the  next  morning.  This  being  therefore 
repeated  when  the  Emperor  went  to  bed,  and  then  again  before 
he  arose,  the  physician  pronounced  him  to  be  in  an  excellent 
state  of  health.  I  observed  on  this  occasion  that  his  Majesty's 
bed  was  wide  enough  to  contain  five  or  six  persons,  and  had  no 
sheets.  The  upper  part  of  the  mattress,  as  well  as  the  under 
part  of  the  quilt,  was  lined  with  lambs'-skin,  and  the  Emperor 
slept  between  these,  without  wearing  any  night-clothes.  As  it 
seldom  happens  that  an  Emperor  is  seen  in  bed  by  strangers, 
he  said  to  us,  "  You  are  foreigners,  and  yet  you  see  me  in  bed." 
We  replied  that  we  had  that  honor  because  his  Majesty  treated 
us  as  his  sons  ;  whereupon  he  added,  "  I  consider  you  as  mem- 
bers of  my  own  house,  and  very  near  relatives." 

The  life  to  which  I  was  doomed  this  year,  when  we  went  to 
Je-hol,  was  quite  that  of  a  prisoner.  The  Emperor  being  much 
pleased  with  Scipel's  sculptures,  thought  proper,  lest  the  artist 
should  work  for  any  one  else  by  stealth,  to  shut  him  up  in  his 
inner  palace,  appointing  me  to  be  his  interpreter.  The  outer 
palace,  to  which  the  Emperor  repaired  on  certain  days  of  the 
week  for  the  transaction  of  business,  had  a  guard  of  soldiers,  and 
was  open  to  all  the  officers  of  state  •  but  the  iimer  one,  con- 
taining his  Majesty's  seraglio,  was  guarded  by  eunuchs,  and  even 
sons  and  nephews  of  the  Emperor  were  excluded.     If  by  any 


128  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

accident  a  stranger  was  required  to  enter  it,  he  could  only  do  so 
under  the  escort  of  twenty  eunuchs,  who  took  every  possible  pre- 
caution to  prevent  him  from  seeing  any  of  the  female  inmates. 

According  to  a  custom  strictly  observed  in  China,  the  Empe- 
ror cannot  inhabit  the  apartments  which  were  occupied  by  his 
parents,  nor  use  the  throne  of  his  predecessor  ;  and  as  his  Ma- 
jesty's mother  had  died  a  few  years  before,  Scipel  and  I  were 
commanded  to  take  possession  of  her  empty  house.  It  consisted 
of  a  small  parlor,  and  a  few  other  apartments  ;  and  was  built 
within  a  small  garden,  at  the  top  of  a  delightful  little  promontory, 
which  commanded  a  lake  of  some  extent.  By  bringing  the  water 
of  the  river  which  flows  close  by  Je-hol  into  his  gardens,  the 
Emperor  had  formed  the  lake,  and  a  number  of  canals,  which 
Avere  plentifully  stocked  with  fresh-water  fish. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  lake  there  was  a  cottage  opposite  to 
our  own,  whither  his  Majesty  often  retired  to  study,  accompanied 
by  some  of  his  concubines.  As  the  windows  in  China  are  as 
high  and  broad  as  the  rooms  themselves,  and  in  summer  are  kept 
wide  open  on  account  of  the  heat,  through  the  holes  in  ours, 
which  were  framed  with  paper,  I  saw  the  Emperor  employed  in 
reading  or  writing,  while  these  wretched  women  remained  sitting 
upon  cushions,  as  silent  as  novices.  Through  these  holes  I  also 
observed  the  eunuchs  while  they  were  engaged  in  various  w^ays 
of  fishing.  His  Majesty  would  then  sit  in  a  superb  little  boat, 
with  five  or  six  concubines  at  his  feet,  some  Tartar  and  others 
Chinese  ;  all  dressed  in  their  national  costumes.  The  boat  was 
always  followed  by  many  others,  all  loaded  with  ladies. 

When  the  Emperor's  presence  was  required  in  the  outer  pal- 
ace on  some  business,  he  generally  went  by  water  ;  and,  as  he 
necessarily  passed  under  my  window,  I  also  saw  him.  He 
always  came  in  a  boat  with  some  concubines,  and  with  a  train 
of  other  boats  loaded  with  ladies.  On  reaching  the  spot  where, 
by  a  secret  door,  he  entered  the  room  in  which  he  gave  audience, 
he  left  the  concubines  behind,  in  charge  of  the  eunuchs.  I  saw 
him  several  times  about  the  gardens,  but  never  on  foot.  He  was 
always  carried  in  a  sedan-chair,  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  con- 
cubines, all  walking  and  smiling.  Sometimes  he  sat  upon  a  high 
seat,  in  the  form  of  a  throne,  with  a  number  of  eunuchs  standing 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  129 

around  him  ;  and,  watching  a  favorable  moment,  he  suddenly 
threw  among  his  ladies,  grouped  before  him  on  carpets  of  felt, 
artificial  snakes,  toads,  and  other  loathsome  animals,  in  order  to 
enjoy  the  pleasure  of  seeing  them  scamper  away  with  their  crip- 
pled feet.  At  other  times  he  sent  some  of  his  ladies  to  gather 
filberts  and  other  fruits  upon  a  neighboring  hill,  and  pretending 
to  be  craving  for  some,  he  urged  on  the  poor  lame  creatures 
with  noisy  exclamations  until  some  of  them  fell  to  the  ground, 
when  he  indulged  in  a  loud  and  hearty  laugh.  Such  v/ere  fre- 
quently the  recreations  of  his  Imperial  Majesty,  and  particularly 
in  the  cool  of  the  summer  evenings.  Whether  he  was  in  the 
country,  or  at  Peking,  he  saw  no  other  company  but  his  ladies 
and  eunuchs  ;  a  manner  of  life  which,  in  my  opinion,  is  one  of 
the  most  wretched,  though  the  worldly  consider  it  as  the  height 
of  happiness. 

While  staying  at  this  cottage,  I  was  one  day  informed  by  one 
of  the  eunuchs,  that  if  I  wished  to  see  a  Holy  Bonze,  greatly 
renowned  in  China,  I  had  but  to  look  through  the  holes  of  the 
paper,  and  I  should  see  him  pass.  I  accordingly  tried  to  see  ; 
but  instead  of  directing  my  view  towards  the  north,  where  the 
said  Bonze  was  passing,  I  looked  towards  the  west,  and  I  dis- 
covered upon  the  shore  of  the  lake  a  person  clothed  in  a  scarlet 
mantle,  with  a  splendid  head-dress  of  jewels,  similar  to  those 
represented  upon  the  heads  of  Chinese  goddesses.  To  this  per- 
son a  little  boy,  about  five  years  old,  was  speaking  on  his  knees. 
The  eunuch  asked  me  what  I  thought  of  the  divine  Bonze.  I 
replied  that  it  was  a  lamentable  thing  that  one  so  beautiful  and 
so  young  should  so  soon  have  learned  the  art  of  deception  ; 
having  already  persuaded  the  Emperor  that  he  knew  how  to 
render  man  immortal,  and  actually  causing  himself  to  be  adored 
as  a  divinity  by  one  of  his  Majesty's  children.  The  eunuch, 
hearing  me  talk  of  youth,  beauty,  and  adoration,  asked  me  in 
w^hat  direction  I  had  been  looking.  "  Towards  the  west,"  I  an- 
swered ;  at  which  he  laughed  heartily,  and  told  me  to  look  to- 
wards the  north,  as  it  was  not  too  late.  Follov/ing  his  direction, 
I  now  perceived  the  Bonze  in  a  little  boat,  accompanied  by  eu- 
nuchs, who  were  conveying  him  to  the  Emperor  ;  and  I  was 
afterv/ards  informed  by  my  friend,  that  the  idol  which  I  had  seen 

9 


130  FATHER  RIPA'S   RESIDENCE 

was  no  other  than  one  of  his  Majesty's  principal  concubines, 
who,  being  indisposed,  was  taking  the  air  upon  the  shores  of  the 
lake  ;  and  that  the  child  whom  I  had  seen  kneeling  before  her 
was  her  son. 

Every  morning,  except  on  feast-days,  Scipel  and  I  repaired  to 
our  cottage  by  break  of  day,  that  is,  before  the  ladies  left  the 
seraglio  ;  and  there  we  were  obliged  to  remain  till  they  were 
again  secured  in  their  apartments,  which  generally  happened 
about  sunset.  During  the  hot  months,  however,  they  some- 
times stayed  out  of  doors  till  nearly  one  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
and  then  the  eunuchs  detained  us  until  that  late  hour.  We 
were  supplied  with  food  from  the  imperial  kitchen,  but  it  was 
always  cold,  and  not  being  accustomed  to  this,  we  suffered 
greatly. 

In  his  latter  years  the  Emperor  had  become  very  economical  ; 
and  on  hearing  that  our  food  was  furnished  from  his  table,  he 
sent  his  eunuch  Ching-foo  to  inquire  whether  we  continued  to 
receive  the  twelve  taels  per  month  which  he  had  allowed  us 
for  our  provisions.  I  replied  in  the  affirmative  ;  and  the 
eunuch  reprimanded  me  sharply,  as  having  attempted  to  extort 
a  double  allowance  ;  but  he  was  not  a  little  confused  when  I 
informed  him,  that  so  far  from  making  such  an  attempt,  we  often 
petitioned  to  be  permitted  to  dine  in  our  own  house,  according 
to  the  manner  of  our  country,  and  our  prayer  had  never  been 
answered.  His  Majesty  was  soon  convinced  of  the  rectitude 
of  our  conduct,  but  he  did  not  like  us  to  leave  the  cottage  in  the 
evening,  lest  we  should  meet  any  of  his  concubines.  All  we 
obtained  was,  that  we  need  not  in  future  enter  the  palace  at 
sunrise,  but  four  hours  after,  when  the  ladies  retired  to  dinner. 
Trifling  as  this  change  was,  we  both  rejoiced  at  it,  for  it  just 
gave  us  time  enough  to  set  our  household  in  order,  and  to 
perform  religious  duties  which  we  had  long  been  obliged  to 
neglect. 

My  constitution  having  already  suffered  greatly  from  various 
causes,  I  was  afraid  that  this  mode  of  living  might  entirely 
destroy  it  ;  but  though  I  had  been  from  my  youth  of  a  spare 
habit  of  body,  I  now  began  to  grow  fat  and  strong.  In  the 
morning  before   going  to   the   cottage,   I   ate  as  much  as  my 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  131 

stomach  would  bear  ;  in  the  afternoon  I  took  a  piece  of  bread, 
which  I  brought  with  me,  and  drank  tea  with  it  ;  and  upon  re- 
turning home,  I  supped  with  an  excellent  appetite.  But  Scipel 
was  not  so  fortunate.  His  constitution  sank  gradually  day  by 
day,  till  at  last  a  long  and  serious  illness  nearly  deprived  him  of 
his  life. 


132  FATHER  RIPA'S  KESIDE^X'E 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

Death  of  the  Emperor  Kang-hy — Funeral  Rites — Punishment  of  two  great 

Mandarins. 

Early  in  the  year  1722  I  was  appointed  interpreter  and  guide 
to  Father  Angelo,  the  Emperor's  watchmaker  ;  and  as  we  spent 
the  whole  day  in  the  imperial  collection  of  clocks  and  watches 
at  Peking,  which  was  more  than  two  hours'  journey  from  our 
apartments  at  Chan-choon-yuen,  the  mandarins  ordered  that  we 
should  lodge  in  the  houses  of  the  French  or  Portuguese  Jesuits. 
The  resident  superiors,  however,  refused  to  receive  us,  under 
pretence  that  they  had  no  accommodation.  Hereupon  I  resolved 
to  seize  the  opportunity,  and  attempt  to  establish  a  house  in 
Peking  for  the  use  of  the  missionaries  sent  by  the  Propaganda, 
hoping  that  the  Emperor  would  not  object  to  the  foundation,  or 
else  that  he  would  compel  the  Jesuits  to  lodge  us.  I  therefore 
purchased  a  dilapidated  edifice,  in  a  good  situation,  within  the 
yellow  wall,  which  I  almost  wholly  rebuilt,  without  allowing  the 
French  and  Portuguese  Jesuits  to  discover  what  I  was  doing  ; 
and  as  soon  as  it  could  be  inhabited.  Father  Angelo  and  myself 
took  up  our  residence  there,  to  our  ineffable  delight. 

In  the  mean  time  his  Majesty,  who  was  at  Hae-tsoo,  the  an- 
cient country-mansion  of  the  Chinese  emperors,  was  suddenly 
seized  with  inflammation.  This  illness  is  not  so  common  in  the 
north  of  China  as  it  is  in  the  south  of  Italy,  owing  perhaps  to 
the  diff'erence  of  climate  ;  for  in  Peking,  from  September  till 
March  the  cold  increases  in  uniform  gradation,  and  from  March 
to  September  decreases  in  the  same  manner,  while  at  Naples 
the  weather  passes  from  one  extreme  to  another  in  the  course  of 
the  same  day,  owing  to  the  prevailing  sciroccos.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  illness  his  Majesty  returned  to  his  palace  of 
Chan-choon-yuen,  also  called  Hae-tien.  One  or  two  days  after, 
the  Europeans  came  there  to  inquire  after  the  state  of  his  Ma- 
jesty's health  ;  and  on  this  occasion  the  French  and  Portuguese 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  I33 

Jesuits,  who  had  discovered  the  purchase  I  had  made,  offered  to 
accommodate  me  in  their  houses,  but  I  declined  with  thanks. 
They  observed  that  the  Emperor,  on  learning  what  I  had  done, 
might  be  angry  with  us  all  ;  and  I  replied  that,  though  it  was  not 
my  fault,  I  was  ready  to  abide  by  the  consequences. 

On  the  20th  of  December,  1722,  I  was  talking  after  supper 
with  Father  Angelo  in  the  house  of  his  Majesty's  uncle,  where 
we  resided,  when  I  heard  an  unusual  murmuring  noise,  as  if 
arising  from  a  number  of  voices  within  the  palace.  Being 
acquainted  with  the  manners  of  the  country,  I  instantly  caused 
the  doors  to  be  locked,  and  remarked  to  my  companion  that 
either  the  Emperor  was  dead,  or  else  that  a  rebellion  had  broken 
out  at  Peking.  In  order  to  satisfy  myself  as  to  the  cause  of  the 
disturbance,  I  climbed  up  on  the  wall  of  our  dwelling,  which 
skirted  the  public  road,  and  saw  with  astonishment  an  innumer- 
able multitude  of  horsemen,  riding  furiously  in  every  direction, 
without  speaking  to  each  other.  After  watching  their  m.ove- 
ments  for  some  time,  I  at  last  heard  some  persons  on  foot  say 
that  the  Emperor  Kang-hy  was  dead.  I  was  afterwards  informed 
that,  when  given  over  by  his  physicians,  he  had  appointed  as  his 
successor  his  fourth  son,  Young-Chin,  who  immediately  began 
to  reign,  and  to  be  obeyed  by  everybody.  One  of  the  first  cares 
of  the  new  Emperor  was  to  have  the  corpse  of  his  father  clothed, 
and  conveyed  the  same  night  to  the  palace  at  Peking,  attending 
it  himself  on  horseback,  followed  by  his  brothers,  children,  and 
relatives,  and  escorted  by  a  countless  host  of  soldiers  with  drawn 
swords.  The  next  morning  I  repaired  to  Peking  with  Father 
Angelo  and  Scipel,  for  the  purpose  of  going  to  the  palace,  to 
show  our  concern  for  the  death  of  Kang-hy  ;  but  we  were  not 
admitted  that  day  or  the  following. 

I  have  already  described  what  I  and  the  other  Europeans  had 
done  upon  the  death  of  Kang-hy's  mother.  The  same  cere- 
monies were  now  to  be  performed  for  the  death  of  the  deceased 
Emperor.  We  entered  the  palace  with  the  other  missionaries, 
all  clothed  in  mourning,  and  went  directly  to  the  gate  Isi-niu- 
cung,  where  we  found  the  mandarins  assembled.  Some  of  the 
missionaries,  after  speaking  aside  with  the  mandarins,  followed 
them  to  the  entrance  of  the  inner  palace,  where  the  corpse  lay, 


134  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

and  the  funeral  rites 'were  performed.  I  then  observed  to 
Father  Rinaldi,  who,  being  newly  arrived,  trusted  entirely  to 
my  directions,  that  they  were  going  towards  the  bier,  but  I  did 
not  know  what  ceremonies  they  intended  to  perform.  Upon 
this  Father  Rinaldi  asked  them  what  they  were  going  to  do  ; 
and  he  received  for  answer,  that  there  would  be  no  improper 
or  idolatrous  sacrifices,  no  papers  burnt,  no  libations  of  wine 
performed.  On  this  assurance  we  followed  the  others  ;  and 
through  the  gate  already  mentioned,  we  entered  a  spacious  court, 
in  which  we  found  a  vast  number  of  mandarins  upon  their  knees. 
They  were  all  habited  in  mourning,  and  weeping  ;  and  from 
time  to  time,  upon  a  signal  from  the  master  of  the  ceremonies, 
they  all  at  once  raised  such  a  howl  of  lamentation  as  filled  the 
sky;  after  which  they  performed  their  prostrations. 

We  were  then  ordered  to  kneel  also,  but  in  a  place  apart  from 
the  mandarins.  In  this  position  we  wept  with  them,  and  made 
the  same  prostrations,  not  perceiving  any  thing  unlawful  or  un- 
christian in  such  marks  of  grief.  During  several  days  we  re- 
paired to  the  same  spot,  and  repeated  the  same  ceremonies. 

When  the  funeral  rites  were  over,  I  asked  a  mandarin  who 
had  assisted  at  the  ceremony,  in  what  manner  it  had  been  per- 
formed ;  and  he  replied,  that  during  the  whole  time  the  body 
was  lying  in  the  palace  no  paper  money  had  been  burnt  ;  but 
that,  after  the  removal  of  the  body  to  Kiah-Shian,  the  mountain 
of  gold,  a  place  immediately  without  the  gate  of  the  palace,  such 
a  quantity  of  paper  money  had  been  burnt  that  the  air  around 
was  for  a  time  clouded  with  smoke.  He  also  told  me  that  the 
Tien-tsien,  or  libation  of  wine,  had  been  made,  and  had  taken 
place  in  this  manner  :— The  president  of  the  Board  of  Rites  pre- 
sented a  vessel  of  wine  to  the  Emperor,  who  poured  it  into  a 
lagre  golden  bowl  ;  and  at  the  same  moment  the  master  of  the 
ceremonies  gave  a  signal,  at  which  the  mandarins,  and  we  mis- 
sionaries with  them,  performed  their  prostrations.  On  hearing 
that  we  had,  even  unconsciously,  taken  part  in  this  work  of  su- 
perstition, I  was  grieved  and  alarmed  to  a  degree  which  it  would 
be  impossible  for  me  to  express  ;  and  in  order  to  preclude  the 
recurrence  of  such  a  misfortune,  I  resolved  to  quit  that  Babylon 
at  any  risk,  and  as  soon  as  possible. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  135 

A  few  days  after  the  Emperor  Kang-hy's  death,  while  the 
funeral  rites  above  mentioned  were  being  performed,  Young- 
Chin,  his  successor,  marked  his  accession  to  the  throne  by  an 
act  of  justice  which  struck  the  whole  empire  with  astonishment. 
The  mandarin  Chao  was  seized  by  his  command,  loaded  with 
heavy  chains,  and  condemned  to  die  under  a  wooden  collar, 
which  is  a  sort  of  walking  pillory,  weighing  nearly  two  hundred 
pounds.  The  property  of  this  arrogant  courtier  was  confiscated, 
his  family  enslaved,  and  his  concubines  assigned  to  other  per- 
sons. His  Majesty,  in  a  proclamation,  declared  that  he  had  thus 
punished  him  for  his  pride,  and  for  the  ill  use  he  made  of  his 
authority  in  persecuting  the  Europeans  :  all  which  I  could  but 
attribute  to  the  decrees  of  an  overruling  Providence.  Such  was 
the  end  of  the  renowned  Chao-chang,  who  was  the  declared 
enemy  of  Cardinal  de  Tournon,  and  of  all  Christians  in  general. 

An  end  still  more  deplorable  than  that  of  Chao  awaited  his 
intimate  friend  Mo-lao.  This  worthy  had  several  months  before 
proceeded  to  Macao,  for  the  purpose  of  purchasing  rich  and 
beautiful  articles  from  Europe,  which  he  intended  to  present  to 
the  late  Emperor  ;  and,  on  receiving  the  intelligence  of  his 
death,  he  hastened  to  return  and  offer  his  collection  to  the  new 
sovereign.  His  friends,  who  were  well  aware  of  the  change 
that  had  taken  place  in  public  affairs,  having  witnessed  the  im- 
prisonment of  Chao,  and  many  others  of  the  nobility  with  whom 
he  was  connected,  advised  him  to  defer  his  return.  He,  how- 
ever, relying  upon  the  effect  that  his  gift  of  valuable  curiosities 
would  produce,  treated  their  counsel  with  contempt.  On  his 
arrival  at  Peking  he  presented  his  rich  offerings  to  the  Emperor, 
who  did  him  the  great  honor  of  accepting  them  all.  Of  this  I 
myself  was  a  witness,  as  his  Majesty,  soon  after  his  accession, 
commanded  Scipel  and  me  to  work  in  the  palace.  A  few  days 
after  Mo-lao  was  sum.moned  to  the  court,  and,  expecting  to  re- 
ceive some  mark  of  distinction,  he  came  with  an  air  of  triumph, 
arrayed  in  his  most  magnificent  robes,  and  followed  by  a  long 
train  of  attendants.  He  however  found  a  far  different  reception 
from  what  he  had  anticipated.  Scarcely  had  he  entered  a  gate, 
near  which  Scipel  and  I  were  standing,  when  he  w^as  presented 
to  the  thirteenth  brother  of  the  Emperor,  who,  after  bidding  him 


136  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

kneel  down,  ordered  him,  in  the  name  of  his  Majesty,  imme- 
diately to  join  the  army,  then  engaged  in  war  against  the  Tartar 
chief,  Tsoo-wang-ar-pat-tan  ;  adding  that  he  was  thus  condemned 
on  suspicion  of  felony,  and  that  he  must  bear  all  the  expenses 
attending  the  sentence.  At  this  unexpected  blow  the  unhappy 
Mo-lao  was  thunder-struck  ;  but  after  a  while,  taking  courage, 
he  humbly  submitted  that  he  was  wholly  unfit  for  such  a  service, 
both  from  inexperience  of  arms  and  weakness  of  constitution, 
and  he  therefore  implored  the  clemency  of  his  Majesty  for  his 
exemption.  But  the  prince,  who  perfectly  understood  the  Em- 
peror's object  in  insisting  on  such  a  command,  replied,  "  Mo-lao, 
thou  well  knowest  the  custom  of  the  court  :  obey,  therefore, 
without  reply,  otherwise  thou  wilt  be  compelled  ;"  after  which 
he  turned  from  him,  and  went  away.  Mo-lao  returned  home 
visibly  altered,  and  upon  his  arrival  great  was  the  fear  with 
which  all  the  inmates  of  his  house  were  seized,  upon  learning 
the  unwelcome  news.  He  lay  upon  his  bed  weeping  bitterly, 
while  his  servants  prepared  his  luggage  for  departure,  and  the 
day  after  he  left  the  capital  for  the  army  upon  the  confines  of  the 
province  of  Shen-sy.  When  he  had  reached  his  destination  he 
was  conducted  to  the  same  house  in  which  one  of  the  Emperor's 
own  brothers  was  confined,  on  the  suspicion  of  having  with 
criminal  intention  supplied  him  with  money  to  purchase  those 
presents,  which  were  far  too  splendid  for  the  means  of  any  pri- 
vate individual. 

The  two  exiles,  though  shut  up  in  separate  apartments,  con- 
trived to  correspond  with  each  other,  and  to  engage  in  a  con- 
spiracy, which  being  at  length  discovered,  they  were  both 
conveyed  to  Peking,  loaded  with  chains.  Here  the  miserable 
Mo-lao,  three  different  times,  had  his  legs  squeezed  between  two 
pieces  of  wood,  which  were  drawn  together  with  such  force  as 
nearly  to  break  the  bone,  and  under  this  torture  he  confessed 
himself  guilty,  but  without  implicating  the  prince.  His  confes- 
sion was  made  public,  and  at  the  bottom  of  it  was  written  his 
sentence  of  death,  decreed  by  the  Board  of  Rites. 

This  court  had  condemned  Mo-lao  to  be  beheaded,  which  in 
China  is  as  disgraceful  as  the  gallows  in  Europe,  but  the  Em- 
peror  did  not  approve  of  the  sentence,  and  commanded  him  to 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  137 

be  again  conducted  into  tlie  province  of  Slien-sy.  He  was  ac- 
cordingly conducted  thither  in  chains,  without  being  permitted 
to  see  any  one  of  his  family,  or  to  have  any  of  his  servants  to 
attend  him,  and  on  arriving  at  the  place  of  his  destination,  he 
was  kept  prisoner  in  a  Tartar  temple  for  several  months.  At 
last  he  was  informed  that  the  Emperor  condemned  him  to  die  by 
his  own  hands,  and  the  executioner,  after  freeing  him  from  his 
chains,  gave  him  a  cup  of  poison,  a  halter,  and  a  dagger,  that 
he  might  choose  for  himself  whichever  death  he  preferred,  but 
he  left  him  no  food.  The  next  day  the  executioner  returned, 
expecting  to  find  him  dead  ;  but  seeing  that  he  was  still  alive, 
he  urged  the  necessity  of  instant  execution  :  Mo-lao  then  taking 
off  a  coat  of  mail  adorned  with  gold,  gave  it  to  the  man  to  gel 
more  time  allowed.  The  executioner  accepted  the  gift,  and 
went  to  the  mandarins  to  report  that  he  had  not  yet  killed  him- 
self ;  but  on  the  following  day,  finding  him  once  more  alive,  he 
slified  him  beneath  a  sack  of  sand.  After  this  his  body  was 
burnt,  and,  to  complete  the  tragedy,  his  ashes  were  scattered  to 
the  winds. 


138  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

Exclusion  of  Europeans  from  the  Imperial  Palace — Plotting — Death  of  tlie 
Emperor's  Mother — Difficulties — Final  Resolution  to  depart. 

The  remains  of  the  Emperor  Kang-hy  were  now  to  be  re- 
moved into  Tartary,  to  the  tombs  of  his  ancestors,  and  we  re- 
ceived an  order  to  accompany  them  to  a  certain  distance  out  of 
the  gates  of  the  capital.  But  as  we  knew  that  the  funeral  pro- 
cession would  frequently  stop  to  perform  sacrifices  and  oblations, 
we  resolved  to  take  no  part  in  the  superstitious  practices  of  those 
heathens,  and  not  to  attend.  Lest,  however,  I  should  give  my 
inveterate  enemies  a  pretext  against  me,  when  the  head  of  the 
procession  was  more  than  two  miles  in  advance,  so  that  we  could 
not  even  see  their  proceedings,  Scipel  and  I  mounted  on  horse- 
back, and  followed  the  multitude  as  far  as  the  place  to  which  we 
had  orders  to  go.  During  my  long  stay  in  China,  I  never  had 
experienced  any  thing  so  vexatious  and  mortifying  as  the  neces- 
sity under  which  I  was  of  resorting  to  so  unmanly  a  device  in 
order  to  spare  my  conscience  without  endangering  my  personal 
safety. 

A  few  months  after,  all  the  Europeans  were  summoned  to  ap- 
pear before  the  Too-yoo-soo,  or  Board  of  the  Imperial  House- 
hold, when  the  mandarins  informed  us  in  the  name  of  the 
Governor,  who  was  the  seventeenth  brother  of  the  Emperor, 
that  for  the  future,  when  they  wanted  any  thing,  they  must  no 
longer  go  to  the  palace,  but  communicate  with  the  Board.  In 
consequence  of  this  measure,  which  had  certainly  emanated  from 
the  Sovereign,  the  Europeans  were  excluded  from  the  imperial 
residence,  to  which  they  had  hitherto  been  admitted  ;  and  from 
that  day  forward  no  one  of  them  was  allowed  to  enter  it  unless 
by  his  Majesty's  especial  permission,  as  in  ScipeFs  case  and  my 
own. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  139 

Although  my  enemies  were  greatly  humbled  by  the  fall  of  the 
mandarins  Chao-chang  and  Mo-lao,  yet  the  malignity  of  their 
conduct  continued  unchanged.  Their  shafts  were  ever  aimed 
at  me  and  my  friends,  to  prevent  our  establishment  in  Peking. 
Two  months  had  now  passed  since  I  was  informed  that  they 
were  plotting  to  compel  us  to  reside  with  the  French  and  Por- 
tuguese Jesuits.  They  were  aware  that  I  had  already  purchased 
a  house,  and  that  Pedrini  was  treating  for  another  still  larger. 
They  also  knew  that  I  had  opened  two  chapels  in  which  reli- 
gious ceremonies  were  performed,  and  that  Pedrini  intended  to 
do  the  same.  For  these  reasons  they  feared  that  by  degrees  we 
might  assume  the  spiritual  direction  of  all  the  Christians  in  Pe- 
king, and  thus  they  labored  to  prevent  it,  by  forcing  us  to  live 
with  the  other  Europeans,  so  that  we  might  have  no  particular 
church  wherein  to  officiate. 

But  Kang-hy's  death  brought  a  new  state  of  things,  and  they 
could  succeed  in  none  of  their  projects.  Nevertheless,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  evil  practices,  I  was  summoned  before  the  Too- 
yoo-soo,  and  ordered  to  produce  in  writing  the  names,  country, 
age,  and  profession  of  each  of  us,  who  were  sent  by  the  Propa- 
ganda. Moreover,  the  mandarins  of  the  Board  questioned  me 
about  my  friends,  and  recommended  me  to  remove  to  one  of  the 
houses  of  the  French  or  Portuguese.  To  this  I  replied,  that 
such  a  scheme  could  produce  no  good  result,  because,  belonging 
to  different  Orders  and  nations,  we  could  not  all  adopt  one  and 
the  same  mode  of  life,  and  that,  having  houses  of  our  own,  it  was 
neither  just  nor  decent  that  we  should  go  and  reside  with  others, 
putting  them  and  ourselves  to  the  greatest  inconvenience.  I 
supported  my  argument  by  the  conduct  of  these  same  French 
and  Portuguese  Jesuits,  who  had  obstinately  resisted  all  the  en- 
deavors of  the  late  Emperor  Kang-hy  to  unite  them  in  one 
society.  I  further  stated,  that  our  object  in  coming  to  Peking 
was  to  enter  into  the  Emperor's  service,  and  that  while  we  were 
BO  occupied,  it  could  not  much  matter  to  his  Majesty  whether 
we  resided  in  our  own  houses  or  in  those  of  others,  but  that  the 
loss  of  our  comfort  and  convenience  was  of  great  importance  to 
us.  At  that  time,  I  continued,  three  of  us,  namely,  Father  An- 
gelo, Scipel,  and  myself,  were  selected  by  his  Majesty  for  his 


140  FATHER  RIPA'S   RESIDENCE 

immediate  service  ;  and  being  without  intermission  engaged  at 
the  palace,  we  had  taken  a  small  house  in  Peking,  that  we  might 
better  sittend  to  his  Majesty's  orders.  The  other  five  resided 
near  the  Emperor's  palace  of  Hae-tien,  in  a  house  purchased  by 
permission  ;  and  when  any  one  of  them  should  have  work  to 
execute  for  the  Emperor,  he  would  be  gladly  received  into  my 
house,  or  another  which  Don  Pedrini  was  preparing.  These 
and  other  arguments  of  the  same  nature  I  found  it  necessary  to 
employ  before  the  mandarins  of  the  Board,  who  were  not  acting 
by  command,  and  had  no  interest  in  the  business.  They  were 
satisfied  with  my  reasons,  and  promised  to  submit  them  to  the 
Governor  ;  and  as  the  subject  was  never  revived,  I  suppose  they 
must  have  met  with  his  approbation. 

On  the  24th  of  June,  1723,  the  mother  of  the  reigning  Em- 
peror Young-Chin  died  ;  and  recollecting  what  had  happened 
at  the  obsequies  of  the  Emperor  Kang-hy,  T  resolved  rather  to 
die  than  again  to  be  implicated  in  such  abominations.  Accord- 
ingly I  wrote  to  our  five  companions  who  were  at  Hae-tien, 
warning  them  against  any  participation  in  the  impending  cere- 
monies, unless  in  the  manner  that  we  had  followed  the  funeral 
of  Kang-hy's  mother  ;  and  entreated  them  to  attend  at  the  place 
where  we  had  been  on  this  latter  occasion,  instead  of  that  at 
which  we  had  met  at  Kang-hy's  own  death. 

After  sending  the  letter,  I  went  to  the  Too-yoo-soo  to  pro- 
cure mourning,  which  was  distributed  to  all  the  Europeans  at 
the  expense  of  the  state.  The  mandarins  asked  me  in  what  part 
of  the  palace  the  Europeans  had  assembled  for  Kang-hy's  obse- 
quies, and  for  those  of  his  mother  ;  whether  we  had  gone  to  the 
Kiw-scian,  that  is,  the  golden  mountain  ;  and  what  ceremonies 
v/e  had  performed  upon  these  occasions.  I  related  what  has 
been  described  above,  and  concluded  by  saying  that  we  were 
permitted  to  enter  the  Tsy-nin-koong,  and  remain  there  some 
time  clothed  in  mourning,  and  seated  on  the  ground  precisely 
as  we  had  done  on  the  death  of  Kang-hy's  mother.  The  man- 
darins replied,  that  that  would  do.  They  however  referred  the 
whole  matter  to  certain  authorities,  who  decided  that  the  Euro- 
peans should  go  to  another  place,  the  name  of  which  has  now 
escaped  my  memory.     It  was  fortunate  for  us  that  matters  took 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  141 

this  turn  ;  for  if  the  mandarins  had  resolved  to  send  us  into  the 
Loong-tan-men,  in  obedience  to  our  instructions  from  Rome 
we  had  determined  to  refuse.  This  new  trial  which  I  so  nar- 
rowly escaped,  was  another  reason  for  hastening  my  return  to 
Europe. 

Neither  I  nor  the  other  Europeans  knew  w^here  to  make  in- 
quiries concerning  the  part  of  the  palace  where  we  were  ex- 
pected to  meet,  nor  could  we  guess  how  we  were  to  act.  Una- 
ble to  ascertain  whether  I  could  lawfully  be  present  or  not,  I 
resolved  not  to  enter  the  palace  with  the  other  missionaries 
during  the  funeral  rites,  but  to  show  myself  to  the  mandarins 
after  the  ceremony  was  completed.  It  so  happened,  however, 
that  the  other  missionaries  were  not  obliged  to  take  part  in  the 
rites,  having  arrived  after  the  libation  of  wine  had  been  per- 
formed. 

In  the  afternoon  some  of  my  companions  returned  to  the  pal- 
ace, and  I  went  straight  to  the  Too-yoo-soo,  where  I  remained 
till  they  came  out  again.  I  was  afterwards  informed  that  when 
they  had  arrived  on  the  spot,  they  were  required  to  do  nothing 
but  to  stand  apart  in  a  rank,  where  they  remained  till  the  cere- 
mony was  over,  without  performing  any  prostrations. 

We  afterwards  continued  to  wear  mourning,  but  were  not 
called  upon  to  take  pari  in  any  other  ceremonies  ;  for  according 
to  the  will  of  the  deceased  Empress,  the  obsequies  were  not 
to  be  protracted  beyond  three  days,  in  order  that  the  Emperor 
might  resume  without  delay  the  government  of  so  vast  an  em- 
pire. 

His  Majesty  had  taken  it  into  his  head  to  have  a  fountain  con- 
structed which  should  never  cease  to  play.  We  were  accordingly 
asked,  by  command,  whether  any  of  us  were  able  to  contrive  it. 
A  Frenchman  answered  to  the  effect  that  two  of  his  countrymen 
had  lately  arrived  who  would  undertake  such  a  work.  Father 
Angelo,  through  me  as  interpreter,  replied  without  hesitation  that 
he  felt  equal  to  the  task.  The  others  declared  themselves  igno- 
rant of  such  matters.  Father  Angelo  had  already  begun  a  design 
to  be  submitted  to  the  Emperor,  when  I  was  informed  that  the 
fountain  required  by  the  superstitious  monarch  owed  its  origin  to 
the  following  circumstance  : — His  Majesty  had  demanded  of  a 


142  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

certain  Bonze,  who  was  believed  to  be  possessed  of  miraculous 
powers,  how  his  dynasty  could  be  rendered  perpetual  ;  and  the 
Bonze  had  replied  that  this  might  be  attained  whenever  a  foun- 
tain should  be  constructed  whose  waters  should  never  cease  to 
flow  upon  the  figure  of  a  dragon.  Those  who  gave  me  this  in- 
formation, deeming  it  wrong  to  encourage  such  heathen  super- 
stition, had  unanimously  declared  that  they  were  unable  to  exe- 
cute the  work.  I  had  inquired  of  the  courtiers,  who  issued  the 
order,  what  might  be  the  object  of  the  Emperor,  but  they  replied 
that  it  was  merely  for  his  own  amusement.  Nevertheless,  being 
well  satisfied  of  his  superstitious  intention,  I  deemed  it  my  duty 
to  prevent  Father  Angelo  from  undertaking  the  work,  especially 
as  by  means  of  polite  excuses  and  suitable  representations  he  could 
avoid  it  without  giving  ofl'ence.  Accordingly  I  communicated 
my  opinion  to  Father  Angelo,  and  found  much  difiiculty  in  in- 
ducing him  to  adopt  it. 

Soon  after  this  dangerous  and  delicate  business  had  been  so 
well  arranged,  that  even  in  the  palace  the  fountain  was  no  longer 
mentioned,  the  Disposer  of  all  things  exposed  me  to  further 
trials.  The  Emperor  commanded  that  Father  Angelo  should  be 
required  to  state  whether  he  was  able  to  assist  in  the  manufac- 
ture of  bells  in  bronze,  of  which  he  sent  him  the  models.  From 
the  peculiar  shape  of  these  bells,  and  from  the  inscriptions  upon 
them,  it  appeared  they  were  destined  for  the  worship  and  tem- 
ples of  idols  ;  and  some  courtiers,  moreover,  told  me  that  the 
Emperor  intended  to  place  them,  together  with  a  mass  of  bows 
and  arrows,  in  the  belly  of  an  enormous  idol  which  he  had 
erected  in  a  spacious  temple  situated  near  the  palace.  I  was, 
therefore,  satisfied  that  Father  Angelo  could  not  undertake  such 
a  work  without  sharing  in  the  sin  of  idolatry  ;  and  before  the 
answer  was  returned,  I  cautioned  him  not  to  betray  by  his  ges- 
tures that  he  understood  such  things.  Father  Angelo  listened  to 
what  I  had  to  say  ;  but  as  he  was  well  informed  in  mechanics, 
so  was  he  deficient  in  theology  and  philosophy,  and  accordingly 
opposed  my  representations  upon  the  subject,  desiring  me  to  state 
that  he  understood  what  was  required,  and  was  ready  to  take 
part  in  it.  The  courtiers  perceiving  that  he  was  determined  to 
please  the  Emperor,  and  that  I  objected,  severely  reprimanded 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  143 

me  for  thus  placing  myself  in  opposition  to  his  Majesty's  will  and 
pleasure. 

Finding  that  I  was  now  entirely  exposed,  I  freely  declared 
that  although  Father  Angelo  might  be  capable  of  such  a  work,  he 
could  not  undertake  it,  because  our  religion  prohibited  any  par- 
ticipation in  the  manufacture  of  things  intended  for  the  service 
of  idols.  Hereupon  thgy  threatened  to  inform  the  Emperor  of 
my  conduct  :  I  replied,  that  being  well  acquainted  with  the  man- 
ners of  the  court,  I  knew  what  must  then  be  my  fate,  and  was 
prepared  to  die  rather  than  do  that  which  was  most  strictly  for- 
bidden by  my  religion.  By  this  they  perceived  that  I  had  fully 
decided  upon  my  line  of  conduct  ;  and  being  well  disposed  to- 
wards me,  they  agreed  to  report  to  his  Majesty  that  Father  An- 
gelo was  unacquainted  with  such  work.  The  latter,  finding 
himself  disappointed,  became  greatly  incensed,  saying  that  I  had 
deprived  him  of  the  honor  of  being  employed  in  the  service  of 
his  Majesty,  and  immediately  w^ent  away  to  our  residence  at 
Hae-tien,  declaring  that  he  would  no  longer  live  in  the  same 
house  with  me,  and  that  for  the  future  he  would  have  some  other 
interpreter. 

Having  again  found  myself  in  the  critical  alternative  of  either 
consenting  to  further  the  interests  of  idolatry  or  causing  much 
prejudice  to  the  mission,  I  determined  upon  returning  to  Naples  ; 
and  this  resolution  was  confirmed  by  a  circumstance  which  hap- 
pened a  few  days  afterwards.  In  order  to  excite  the  Chinese 
Christians  to  a  more  frequent  fulfilment  of  their  devotional  duties, 
I  had  obtained  the  privilege  of  consecrating  small  Agnuses  for 
the  acquisition  of  indulgences  ;  and  on  Friday  mornings  I  per- 
formed a  service  in  my  chapel,  during  which  I  distributed  Ag- 
nuses to  those  who  attended.  Having  been  informed  of  this, 
some  of  my  opponents  said,  in  the  presence  of  several  Christians, 
that  I  had  no  authority  to  consecrate  Agnuses,  and  that  I  imposed 
upon  the  credulity  of  my  congregation.  My  friends  resented 
this  attack  upon  my  character,  and  a  bitter  dispute  ensued,  in 
consequence  of  which  the  contending  parties  came  to  my  house 
to  ascertain  the  truth.  I  immediately  produced  the  diploma 
granting  me  the  privilege,  and  satisfied  them  all. 

This  fresh  incident  convinced  me  still  more  that  my  efforts 


144  TATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

were  maliciously  counteracted  by  my  enemies,  and  scarcely  pro- 
duced any  thing  but  scandal  and  discord.  Considering,  there- 
fore, how  little  I  could  effect  in  China  for  the  propagation  of 
Christianity,  and  how  repeatedly  I  was  exposed  to  the  danger 
either  of  participating  in  idolatrous  practices  or  of  perishing,  in 
obedience  to  the  Holy  word, — "  But  when  they  persecute  you  in 
this  city,  flee  ye  into  another,"  I  resoled  to  return  to  Naples  , 
not,  however,  with  the  intention  of  living  in  idleness,  but  with  a 
view  of  devoting  all  my  time  and  energies  to  the  promotion  of 
the  great  object  of  the  Christian  mission. 

The  project  of  quitting  the  post  assigned  to  me  by  my  supe- 
riors had  previously  occurred  to  my  mind,  as  stated  above,  and 
had  often  been  the  subject  of  my  prayers  ;  nevertheless  it  was  a 
step  of  so  serious  a  nature,  that  I  dared  not  execute  it  on  my 
sole  responsibility.  Now,  however,  I  placed  myself  under  the 
patronage  of  the  holy  apostle  Saint  Matthevs^,  shut  myself  up,  and 
went  through  a  course  of  religious  exercise?.  After  several  days 
of  constant  meditation  and  prayer,  I  felt  p  "■  strengthened  in  my 
purpose,  that  I  finally  resolved  to  depart. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKIKG.  145 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

Permission  to  quit  China — Farewell  Presents — Departure  from  Peking — 
Cheap  Travelling — Variations  of  Climate — Arrival  at  Canton — Pecuniary 
Difficulties — Supernatural  Agency — Providential  Occurrence. 

No  European  had  ever  asked  leave  to  quit  the  Emperor's  ser- 
vice, unless  he  happened  to  he  disabled  by  some  constitutional 
complaint.  During  Kang-hy's  reign  it  would  have  been  impos- 
sible for  me,  who  was  in  perfect  health,  to  obtain  such  a  permis- 
sion ;  nor  did  it  appear  easy  to  procure  it  now  from  Young-Chin. 
Yet  as  he  was  still  sorrowing  for  his  father's  death,  and  great  in- 
dulgence is  generally  shown  in  China  to  persons  recently  bereft 
of  their  parents,  I  hoped  to  succeed  by  alleging  a  simJlar  loss. 
Accordingly,  I  applied  to  the  Emperor's  sixteenth  brother,  who 
expressed  himself  well  inclined  in  my  favor,  and  advised  me  to 
petition  the  Too-yoo-soo.  This  Board  referred  me  to  his  Ma- 
jesty's thirteenth  brother,  who  had  the  charge  of  the  collection 
of  clocks  and  watches,  and  was  consequently  my  immediate  su- 
perior. The  prince  kept  me  a  long  time  in  suspense,  with  a 
profusion  of  gracious  smiles  and  words  ;  sometimes  he  even 
turned  aside  as  he  passed,  and  pretended  not  to  see  me  w^hile  I 
waited  for  him  on  my  knees.  At  length  I  discovered  that,  in 
spite  of  all  his  promises,  he  was  opposed  to  my  departure  ;  and 
knowing  the  magic  power  of  gifts  in  China,  I  took  all  the  Eu- 
ropean curiosities  I  still  had  in  my  possession,  and  sent  them  to 
his  residence.  They  were  all  accepted,  which  was  a  good 
omen  ;  and  soon  after  the  joyful  announcement  was  sent  me  that 
the  Emperor,  in  consideration  of  the  services  I  had  rendered  to 
his  father,  had  been  pleased  to  grant  my  petition,  ordering  more- 
over that  I  should  receive  some  valuable  farewell  gifts  of  silk  and 
porcelain. 

On  the  13th  of  November  the  prince  made  me  go  with  him  to 
the  imperial  wardrobe,  and  there  bade  me  choose  any  article 

10 


146  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

that  I  liked.  In  obedience  to  his  command,  I  fixed  upon  four 
porcelain  vases  and  as  many  pieces  of  silk  ;  whereupon  a  con- 
test ensued,  the  prince  insisting  that  I  should  take  more,  and  I 
protesting  that  I  had  enough,  nor  was  he  satisfied  until  I  had  ac- 
cepted two  hundred  pieces  of  porcelain.  After  this  I  performed 
the  usual  prostrations  to  return  thanks,  and  quitted  the  palace  for- 
ever. On  bidding  me  farewell,  the  prince  particularly  advised 
me  to  choose  a  lucky  day  for  my  departure,  a  choice  which  these 
heathens  always  make  by  means  of  superstitious  ceremonies  ; 
and  on  my  answering,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  the  bystand- 
ers, that  all  days  were  alike,  he  observed  to  them,  "  You  need 
not  wonder  at  this,  for  the  Europeans  do  not  believe  that  there  are 
some  days  more  propitious  than  others." 

As  the  late  Emperor  Kang-hy  had  only  seven  years  before 
strictly  forbidden  that  any  one  of  his  subjects  should  be  allowed 
to  go  out  of  China,  I  now  saw  no  possibility  of  taking  my  pupils 
away  with  me,  and  consequently  resolved  to  leave  them  at  Can- 
ton under  the  care  of  a  friend.  Fortunately,  however,  the  Em- 
peror's sixteenth  brother,  on  hearing  of  my  approaching  departure, 
sent  me  a  rich  present  of  silk  stufis,  two  saddle-horses,  and  va- 
rious articles  of  Chinese  manufacture  ;  and  having  submitted, 
when  I  went  to  thank  him,  that  the  exportation  of  horses  was 
prohibited,  and  that  I  wanted  a  special  permission  for  the  pur- 
pose, he  said,  "Write  a  memorial,  and  state  the  number  of  horses, 
men,  and  arms  you  wish  to  export,  and  it  shall  be  granted."  In 
this  spontaneous  ofier  of  such  a  permission,  I  could  not  fail  to 
perceive  the  agency  of  the  Almighty,  for  the  purpose  of  enabling 
me  to  take  my  pupils  to  Europe. 

After  surmounting  various  obstacles,  which  need  not  be  de- 
tailed, on  the  15th  of  November,  1723,  I  at  last  left  that  Baby- 
lon, Peking,  with  my  four  pupils  and  their  Chinese  master,  my- 
self in  one  litter,  the  two  youngest  boys  in  another,  the  other 
three  and  two  servants  on  horseback.  The  wind  blew  so  furi- 
ously, that  it  upset  our  litters  several  times,  and  it  was  intensely 
cold.  It  seemed  as  if  the  Evil  one,  foreseeing  the  great  good 
which  at  some  future  time  would  arise  from  my  little  flock  of 
Chinese,  had  mustered  all  his  forces  to  drive  us  back  to  that  cap- 
ital of  his  dominions. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  147 

At  the  end  of  thirty-five  days  we  arrived  at  Nan-chang-foo, 
without  rain,  snow,  or  any  other  inconvenience,  so  that  with  the 
exception  of  the  first  day  of  my  starting  from  Peking,  the  re- 
mainder of  my  journey  was  safe  and  fortunate.  For  the  two 
litters  and  four  horses,  one  of  the  servants  having  ridden  one  of 
mine,  I  paid  sixty-one  taels,  which  is  equivalent  to  about  eighteen 
pounds.  In  the  province  of  Peking,  where  provisions  are  much 
dearer  than  in  others,  I  generally  paid  for  our  dinner  six  or  seven 
fens,  and  the  same  for  our  supper  and  lodgings,  which  is  less 
than  sixpence  per  day  ;  we  however  carried  our  own  beds,  for 
the  inns  in  China  do  not  supply  them.  As  we  advanced  south- 
ward the  prices  diminished,  till  the  whole  daily  expense  amounted 
to  not  more  than  five  fens  a  head.  The  dinner  consisted  of  a 
vegetable  soup,  two  difierent  sorts  of  meat,  and  as  much  rice  as 
we  could  eat;  wine  and  fruit,  not  being  included  in  the  fare, 
were  paid  extra. 

We  then  hired  a  boat,  which  for  less  than  two  pounds  took  ns 
to  Nan-gan-foo,  in  eleven  days.  On  arriving  at  the  Meiling 
Pass  we  were  welcomed  by  a  wonderful  sight.  When  we  left 
Peking,  owing  to  the  excessive  cold,  no  verdure  of  any  kind 
was  to  be  perceived.  In  about  a  week  we  began  to  see  a  few 
withered  leaves  still  clinging  to  the  trees,  and  now  on  reaching 
the  summit  of  the  mountain  we  found  the  trees  clothed  with 
luxuriant  foliage.  A  few  days  after,  we  came  to  a  country 
where  the  harvest  was  at  its  height  ;  and  on  my  arrival  at  Can- 
ton, on  the  10th  of  January,  we  found  a  perfect  spring  so  that 
during  a  journey  of  fifty-six  days  we  went  through  the  four  sea- 
sons of  the  year,  but  in  an  inverted  order,  because  we  were 
travelling  from  north  to  south. 

At  Canton  I  rejoiced  to  find  that  there  was  an  English  vessel 
still  lying  in  the  harbor,  owing  to  a  custom-house  officer  having 
seized  a  valuable  clock,  which  he  would  neither  restore  nor  pay 
for.  I  lost  no  time  in  endeavoring  to  secure  a  passage  to  Europe  ; 
but  I  was  told  by  several  friends  that  it  was  not  to  be  had  for  any 
sum  of  money,  and  that  I  must  give  up  the  idea  of  returning  that 
year.  Stimulated  by  an  ardent  desire  to  lay  the  foundation  of 
my  college,  I  made  further  inquiries  for  myself  and  four  only  of 
the  Chinese,  intending  to  leave  Lucio,  who  was  verj'"  weak  in 


148  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

body  and  mind,  and  rather  badly  disposed.  Thanks  to  a  com- 
bination of  favorable  circumstances,  I  succeeded  in  obtaining 
the  places  I  wanted  for  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds 
sterling.  This  important  point  being  thus  settled,  it  was  now 
necessary  to  pay  the  stipulated  sum,  and  I  had  no  small  difficul- 
ty in  finding  it. 

I  had  a  credit  on  the  agent  of  the  Propaganda  for  about  three 
hundred  and  fifty  pounds,  which  I  had  lent  him  on  various  occa- 
sions to  supply  the  wants  of  the  missionaries  in  China  ;  and  al- 
though he  had  a  sufficient  sum  at  his  command,  he  would  not 
consent  to  pay  me,  alleging  that  the  general  exigencies  of  the 
service  must  take  precedence  of  individual  cases.  In  vain  did 
I  represent  that  the  money  I  was  thus  claiming  had  not  been 
earned,  but  lent,  and  that  unless  he  returned  a  part  at  least,  I 
should  find  myself  obliged  to  remain  at  Canton  with  my  pupils  ; 
but  he  was  not  to  be  shaken  in  his  resolution.  My  distress  may 
easily  be  conceived.  But  whilst  my  colleague  thus  faithlessly 
rewarded  me  for  my  zeal,  Divine  Providence  again  came  to  my 
assistance.  A  good  Christian  from  Siam,  being  apprized  of  my 
difficulties,  brought  me  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  pounds 
quite  unexpectedly,  which  he  offered  to  lend  me  without  any 
security  or  interest,  on  the  sole  condition  that  I  should  request 
the  agent  to  repay  them  when  convenient.  Upon  this  I  imme- 
diately went  to  pay  the  captain,  and  thus  every  thing  was  settled 
for  my  own  passage  and  that  of  four  Chinese. 

The  news  of  the  honors  that  had  been  conferred  upon  me  in 
Peking  previous  to  my  departure,  had  reached  Canton  by  means 
of  the  Gazette,  and  consequently  I  was  extremely  well  received 
by  all  the  authorities  of  the  province,  especially  the  president 
of  the  Customs.  Owing  to  the  same  circumstance,  I  was  also 
treated  with  great  consideration  by  the  English,  not  only  during 
my  sojourn  in  Canton,  but  also  at  sea  and  on  my  arrival  in 
London. 

So  many  and  various  were  the  things  which  engrossed  my  at- 
tention, that  on  the  following  morning  when  I  went  to  celebrate 
mass  I  was  unusually  agitated.  I  had  scarcely  begun,  "  In  no- 
mine Patris  et  Filii,"  when  methought  I  distinctly  heard  these 
words, — "  Have  I  given  him  to  thee,  that  thou  shouldst  forsake 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  149 

him  ?  Do  thy  best  to  take  him  ;  and  if  thou  failest,  then  leave 
him."  I  instantly  understood  that  they  related  to  Lucio,  though 
he  was  not  named.  Twenty-one  years  have  now  elapsed,  but 
this  mysterious  occurrence  remains  clearly  impressed  on  my 
memory.  Thus  convinced  of  my  error  in  not  having  exerted 
myself  to  procure  a  passage  for  Lucio,  I  resolved  to  try  my  ut- 
most endeavors  to  that  effect.  After  mass,  however,  I  was 
again  absorbed  in  multifarious  duties,  and  my  resolution,  as  well 
as  the  extraordinary  words  I  had  heard,  were  entirely  forgotten. 

The  next  day  when  I  said  mass,  and  was  again  reciting  that 
part  of  the  service  already  mentioned,  I  heard  the  same  voice 
repeating  the  words,  "  Have  I  given  him  to  thee,"  &c.,  and  this 
time  I  was  deeply  struck  with  awe.  I  must  here  mention,  that 
I  never  allowed  myself  to  be  disturbed  or  deceived  by  such 
occurrences  as  this,  always  confiding  in  a  better  guide,  and  em- 
ploying the  aids  of  reason  ;  but  these  words  now  acted  upon  me 
so  powerfully,  that  on  the  same  day  I  went  to  the  captain  to  see 
upon  what  conditions  he  might  be  induced  to  take  Lucio.  I  met 
him  in  the  street,  and  had  scarcely  time  to  say  that  I  wished  to 
ask  a  favor  of  him,  when  the  chief  supercargo  came  up  and 
informed  me  that  he  stood  in  need  of  my  assistance.  He  then 
related  to  me  the  circumstance  mentioned  above,  of  a  clock 
valued  at  four  hundred  pounds,  and  belonging  to  the  Company, 
which  the  president  of  the  Customs  had  seized,  and  would 
neither  restore  nor  pay  for.  The  supercargo  was  aware  that 
the  president  had  treated  me  with  the  most  marked  respect,  and 
accordingly  concluded  that  I  might  persuade  him  either  to 
return  the  clock  or  pay  its  value.  I  satisfied  the  supercargo  by 
my  answer,  that  I  was  quite  ready  to  serve  him,  and  if  necessary 
would  delay  my  embarkation,  which  was  fixed  for  the  following 
day.  He  returned  me  many  thanks,  and  directed  the  captain  to 
convey  my  luggage  on  board  immediately,  together  with  my 
Chinese  passengers,  and  to  take  the  same  care  of  all  my  things 
as  if  they  were  the  property  of  the  Company  ;  and  upon  this  he 
went  away.  I  was  now  left  with  the  captain,  and  by  means  of 
the  interpreter  begged  of  him  to  take  Lucio,  assuring  him  that 
he  should  be  fully  satisfied  with  respect  to  the  expenses. 

In  answer  to  this,  I  expected  nothing  less  than  a  decided  re- 


150  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

fusai  or  some  exorbitant  demand  ;  but  the  captain,  who  had  been 
present  while  the  supercargo  requested  my  assistance,  imme- 
diately replied,  that  I  was  welcome  to  bring  Lucio,  even  though 
the  expenses  had  not  been  mentioned.  I  thanked  him  for  his 
kindness,  and .  afterwards  took  an  opportunity  of  making  him 
some  return  for  it.  When  I  got  home,  my  friends  were  greatly 
surprised  to  hear  what  had  happened. 

I  lost  no  time  in  dispatching  a  message  to  the  mandarin  of  the 
Customs,  advising  him  to  restore  the  clock  or  pay  its  value. 
The  answer  to  this  message  was  an  invitation  to  supper,  I  ac- 
cordingly went,  and  when  the  business  was  mentioned,  he  said 
that  it  had  been  a  mistake  on  the  part  of  his  steward,  and 
ordered  it  to  be  returned.  Great  was  the  joy  of  the  English, 
who  in  consequence  of  this  treated  me  with  great  consideration 
during  the  whole  voyage. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  151 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

Setting  Sail  for  England — Chinese  in  Trouble — Staying  a  Storm — Again — 
Chinese  Modesty — Mr.  Edmund  Godfrey — A  Substitute  for  the  Compass — 
Anonymous  Liberality. 

On  the  23d  of  January,  1724, 1  at  last  embarked  for  London 
with  the  five  Chinese,  and  a  month  after  we  crossed  the  Line. 
Up  to  this  time  the  Chinese  were  permitted  the  use  of  the  cap- 
tain's cabin,  and  had  they  been  allowed  to  continue  in  it,  the 
voyage  would  have  been  most  agreeable.  But  the  powers  of 
darkness  were  highly  incensed  that  a  vessel  belonging  to  their 
own  dominions  should  convey  the  first  elements  of  an  institution 
which  was  destined  to  prove  so  prejudicial  to  their  interests. 
Accordingly  they  contrived  to  cover  the  hands  and  face  of  one 
of  the  Chinese  with  a  saline  humor,  wHich  increased  to  such  a 
degree,  that  in  a  few  days  the  poor  youth  became  a  most  loath- 
some object.  The  surgeon,  who  was  a  German  heretic,  and  a 
most  determined  enemy  to  our  religion,  declared  that  the  com- 
plaint was  leprosy,  and  that  it  might  prove  contagious.  At  the 
same  time  it  also  happened  that  Lucio  U,  who  was  about  thirteen 
years  of  age,  and  rather  weak  in  intellect,  made  himself  obnox- 
ious by  dirtying  the  cabin,  where  he  slept  with  his  companions. 
The  English  lived,  ate,  and  drank  in  this  same  place,  and  their 
ideas  of  cleanliness  were  greatly  offended  ;  and  the  captain  de- 
termined to  exclude  the  Chinese  from  his  cabin. 

The  ship  being  very  heavily  laden,  there  remained  no  other 
place  where  my  pupils  could  be  sheltered  from  the  weather  ;  and 
when  their  clothes  got  wet,  they  were  obliged  to  wear  them  till 
the  sun  or  the  natural  heat  of  their  bodies  had  dried  them.  It 
was  fortunate  that  we  had  lost  sight  of  the  Chinese  coast  before 
these  events  took  place  ;  for  the  English  swore  that  they  would 
otherwise  have  put  them  all  on  shore  again.  I  need  not  say  to 
how  many  hardships  the  poor  Chinese  were  exposed  during  a 


152  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


voyage  of  more  than  four  months.  I  was  in  continual  expectation 
of  seeing  them  all  perish  ;  and  this  painful  anxiety  was  not  a 
little  aggravated  by  the  brutal  conduct  of  the  surgeon.  This 
malignant  heretic,  upon  seeing  the  boy  above  mentioned  in  so 
deplorable  a  condition,  seriously  told  me  several  times  that  he 
had  thoughts  of  giving  him  a  powerful  dose  that  would  carry 
him  off,  and  I  had  no  small  difficulty  in  persuading  him  from  so 
villanous  an  action.  When  he  afterwards  saw  them  all  suffer- 
ing from  wet,  he  turned  to  me  and  said,  "  Signor  Ripa,  we  must 
throw  them  overboard  one  after  the  other,  for  it  is  impossible  to 
keep  them  alive  till  the  end  of  the  journey." 

The  patience  with  which  these  five  Chinese  underwent  all 
their  hardships  was  almost  incredible.  Not  one  of  them  be- 
trayed the  least  angry  feeling,  or  expressed  any  regret  at  having 
undertaken  the  voyage.  They  were  always  cheerful  and  con- 
tented ;  but  I  was  especially  edified  by  their  master.  He  was  a 
man  about  thirty  years  old,  who  had  left  behind  him  a  mother 
and  a  wife,  with  four  children  ;  I  had  baptized  him  only  a  few 
months  before  I  had  left  Peking,  and  though  from  so  recent  a 
convert  no  one  could  have  expected  much,  yet  when  I  exhorted 
him  to  be  patient,  he  would  with  a  smiling  countenance  beg  me 
not  to  give  myself  any  trouble  about  the  matter,  as  it  did  not 
trouble  him,  and  he  knew  that  all  this  happened  by  the  will  of 
God. 

On  the  night  of  the  10th  of  April  we  had  a  tremendous  storm. 
From  the  roaring  of  the  sea  and  the  winds,  it  seemed  as  though 
the  vessel  would  be  dashed  into  a  thousand  pieces,  at  every  mo- 
ment. This  was  the  first  time  in  my  life  that  I  had  seen  a  sea- 
storm  in  all  its  terrific  fury.  Thanks  to  Heaven,  it  did  not  last 
more  than  an  hour  :  after  this  the  wind  abated,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  a  heavy  rain,  which  continued  to  fall  without  inter- 
mission, till  the  whole  crew  was  reduced  to  the  greatest  distress. 
Not  only  were  their  clothes  completely  soaked,  but  the  water 
penetrated  their  chests  and  the  cabins  of  the  officers,  and  injured 
a  part  of  the  cargo.  I  was  more  dead  than  alive,  being  afflicted 
as  usual  with  the  sea-sickness,  and  feeling  deeply  for  the  forlorn 
situation  of  my  poor  Chinese,  who  were  drenched  with  rain  and 
benumbed  with  cold.     Having  desired  them  to  join  with  me,  we 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  153 

prayed  to  God  for  some  time,  and  in  the  fulness  of  my  faith  I 
threw  an  Agnus  of  his  Hohness  Innocent  XI.  into  the  raging 
sea,  and  it  was  truly  wonderful  how  the  furious  winds  became 
gentle  zephyrs,  the  sea  calm  and  quiet,  and  the  air  so  mild  that 
we  seemed  to  be  in  the  midst  of  the  most  delightful  spring.  One 
of  the  heretical  pilots,  who  understood  the  Portuguese  language, 
told  me,  that  when  he  and  the  other  sailors,  who  were  well 
acquainted  with  these  seas,  beheld  such  an  extraordinary  change 
in  the  weather  as  had  never  been  read  or  heard  of,  they  one  and 
all  exclaimed  that  the  course  of  nature  had  changed,  or  else 
that  a  miracle  had  been  wrought,  and  he  repeated  several  times 
that  he  had  witnessed  a  miracle  which  was  the  w^ork  of  God. 
This,  from  the  mouth  of  a  heretic,  confirmed  me  in  my  belief 
that  so  much  grace  had  been  vouchsafed  for  the  preservation  of 
the  Chinese,  who  had  prayed  to  that  effect,  through  the  interces- 
sion of  our  Holy  Father. 

On  the  7th  of  May  the  sky  darkened,  and  the  wind  set  in  from 
the  northwest,  threatening  a  terrible  storm.  Being  joined  by 
the  Chinese,  we  again  had  recourse  to  our  usual  remedy,  namely, 
prayer  ;  and  we  again  threw  into  the  sea  an  Agnus  of  Innocent 
XI.  The  tempest  died  away,  but  the  wind  mixed  with  rain 
continued  to  blow  with  great  violence,  the  ship  remaining 
stationary  with  her  rudder  tied  up.  It  is  usual  for  the  wind- 
to  continue  during  thirty  or  forty  days  ;  and  the  ship's  water 
being  only  sufficient  for  thirty  days,  it  appeared  dangerous  to 
continue  in  this  position  till  the  wind  changed.  A  council  was 
therefore  held  among  the  officers,  who  decided  upon  staying  one 
week  longer  where  we  then  were,  and  if  the  wind  should  not 
become  favorable,  to  sail  back  again  and  winter  in  the  island 
of  Mascaregna.  It  was  really  a  gloomy  sight  to  see  the  officers, 
those  particularly  who  had  supported  this  ill-judged  resolution, 
sitting  pale  and  mute  in  my  cabin,  and  from  time  to  time  heaving 
deep  sighs.  What  filled  them  with  dismay  was  the  knowledge 
that  at  that  time  a  large  pirate  ship  was  cruising  on  the  coasts  of 
that  island,  bearing  a  black  flag  with  a  death's  head  on  it,  inti- 
mating that  no  quarter  was  given.  Under  these  unhappy  cir- 
cumstances, I  informed  the  Chinese  that  we  must  again  implore 
the  intervention  of  God.     When  we  had  done  so,  not  only  did 


154  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

the  wind  subside,  but  on  the  following  morning  it  became  so  fa- 
vorable that  we  resumed  our  course. 

On  our  arrival  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  I  was  desirous,  for 
the  sake  of  rest  as  well  as  economy,  not  to  lodge  in  the  same 
house  with  the  captain  and  the  other  English  gentlemen,  but 
they  would  not  allow  me  on  any  account.  The  Chinese,  whom 
I  had  taken  ashore  for  the  purpose  of  refreshing  them  from  their 
sufferings,  soon  begged  me  to  return  aboard,  not  being  able  to 
endure  the  behavior  of  the  English.  They  were  indeed  teased 
in  every  way.  I  recollect  that  once  having  heard  a  confusion  of 
voices,  among  which  I  could  distinguish  that  of  John  In,  I  went 
up  to  see  what  it  might  be.  Upon  entering  the  room,  where 
many  English  and  Dutchmen  were  assembled,  I  found  that  one 
of  them,  for  the  amusement  of  the  company,  had  been  pushing 
the  landlord's  daughter  against  the  youth,  who,  weeping  and 
trembling  with  dread  from  such  temptation,  had  at  last  crept  under 
the  bed. 

Upon  my  arrival  they  ceased  tormenting  the  poor  lad,  but  he 
still  continued  weeping  and  trembling,  and  I  had  much  trouble  in 
persuading  him  to  remain  on  shore  for  a  short  time  with  the 
others.  He  earnestly  entreated  that  I  would  instantly  return 
with  him  to  the  ship,  saying  that  such  gross  and  dissolute  man- 
ners were  too  much  for  his  feelings. 

As  I  was  well  aware  that  before  our  arrival  in  Naples  I  should 
have  to  incur  great  expenses,  having  some  good  Chinese  clothes, 
I  was  determined  to  wear  them  while  passing  through  the 
countries  of  the  heretics.  On  board  ship  I  always  wore  my 
Chinese  dress,  and  being  once  asked  what  sort  of  habiliments  I 
intended  to  put  on  when  I  arrived  in  London,  where  I  must 
appear  before  the  Company,  and  perhaps  at  Court;  I  replied 
that,  having  no  other  layman's  dress,  I  must  of  necessity  con- 
tinue to  wear  my  Chinese  costume.  Upon  this  the  supercargo, 
a  heretic,  named  Edmund  Godfrey,  without  my  knowledge,  had 
a  complete  suit  made  for  me,  and  insisted  on  my  accepting  it  as 
a  present.  The  buttons  alone  had  cost  him  about  two  pounds  at 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

When  we  reached  the  latitude  of  St.  Helena,  where  all  the 
East   India    Company's    ships   had    strict  orders  to  touch,  we 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  155 

sailed  for  several  days  without  being  able  to  discover  the  island. 
As  the  season  was  far  advanced,  the  officers  at  last  resolved  that 
unless  it  could  be  found  within  twenty-four  hours,  we  must  sail 
direct  for  England  ;  but  they  entertained  great  fears  of  incurring 
the  displeasure  of  their  employers.  Upon  this  I  immediately 
told  the  Chinese  that  at  sunrise  on  the  following  day,  which  was 
that  of  St.  Anthony  of  Padua,  I  expected  them  to  join  me  in 
prayer  in  order  to  implore  the  patronage  of  this  great  saint. 
They  did  so  ;  and  our  fervent  supplications  were  not  even  ended 
when,  to  the  great  joy  of  all  on  board,  the  much-desired  coast 
appeared  in  sight. 

During  a  sojourn  of  six  days  at  St.  Helena,  there  being  no 
inns  in  the  island,  we  lived  in  the  house  of  one  of  the  officers, 
together  with  the  captain  and  the  supercargoes,  where  we  had 
excellent  fare  and  accommodation.  At  the  end  of  our  stay  I  ex- 
pected to  have  a  good  sum  to  pay  ;  but  on  inquiring  of  our  host 
what  I  owed  him  for  myself  and  the  Chinese,  to  my  great  sur- 
prise he  answered,  that  the  account  had  been  settled  ;  and  how- 
ever I  might  press  him  to  tell  me  the  name  of  our  secret  bene- 
factor, he  never  would  comply  with  my  request.  How  mortified 
I  felt  at  receiving  this  anonymous  charity,  it  is  not  difficult  to 
conceive  ;  but  no  one  can  imagine  the  consolation  I  experienced 
on  seeing  that  Divine  Providence  should  so  mercifully  attend  to 
our  wants,  as  to  inspire  a  heretic  to  pay  a  sum  for  us  which 
could  not  have  amounted  to  less  than  thirty  pounds.  Having 
reasons  to  suspect  that  this  was  an  act  of  Mr.  Edmund  God- 
frey's, I  called  upon  him  for  the  purpose  of  returning  thanks,  but 
he  would  not  even  allow  me  to  mention  the  subject. 


15G  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


CHAPTER    XXYI. 

Casting  Anchor  at  Deal — Importunity  of  Boatmen — Rapacity  of  Custom- 
house Officers — National  Monuments — Liberality  of  King  George  I. — Of 
the  East  India  Company's  Directors — Of  Mr.  Edmund  Godfrey — Sailing 
for  Leghorn. 

On  the  5tli  of  September  we  at  length  had  the  happiness  of 
perceiving  the  coast  of  England,  and  on  the  7th  we  cast  anchor 
at  Deal.  With  a  favorable  wind  the  voyage  from  that  place  to 
London  can  be  performed  in  three  days,  but  owing  to  the  uncer- 
tainty of  the  weather,  it  generally  takes  a  fortnight.  On  the 
other  hand,  by  landing  at  Deal,  and  proceeding  by  the  mail, 
which  runs  daily,  one  reaches  London  in  less  than  forty  hours, 
and  the  fare  is  only  twenty-six  shillings.  Upon  this  considera- 
tion, I  resolved  to  quit  the  ship,  in  order  to  go  and  make  such 
arrangements  with  the  Directors  of  the  East  India  Company  as 
might  prevent  our  property  from  being  seized  and  sold  by  auction, 
according  to  their  regulations. 

Meanwhile  the  custom-house  officers  came  on  board  to  watch 
that  nothing  was  disembarked  ;  and  I  was  then  induced  to  alter 
my  plan,  agreeing  to  pay  four  pounds  sterling  to  the  boatmen  who 
had  brought  them,  on  the  condition  that  they  should  convey  us  to 
London  within  two  days.  As,  however,  they  did  not  get  ready 
by  the  time  they  had  fixed  for  departure,  I  determined  to  start 
by  the  mail.  On  this  occasion  I  met  with  an  adventure  which 
excited  the  merriment  of  the  spectators.  The  boat  in  which  I 
was  conveyed  ashore  could  not  come  up  close  to  the  beach, 
owing  to  the  shallowness  of  the  water,  and  one  of  the  sailors  un- 
dertook to  carry  me  on  his  back.  The  distance  he  had  to  go 
was  about  twenty  yards,  but  when  scarcely  half-way,  he  began 
to  totter,  and  call  to  his  friends  for  assistance  ;  and  before  they 
arrived,  he  dropped  me  into  the  water  up  to  my  knees. 

No  sooner  had  we  landed  than  we  were  annoyed  by  the  sail- 
ors with  whom  we  had  promised  to  proceed.     They  pretended 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  157 

that  we  should  either  keep  our  engagement,  or  indemnify  them, 
and  threatened  to  prosecute  us.  So  loud  were  their  vociferations, 
that  in  a  few  moments  a  great  crowd  gathered  around  us.  Un- 
able to  speak  English,  or  even  to  understand  what  they  said,  to 
our  great  confusion  we  were  obliged  to  suffer  their  importunity 
till  very  late  in  the  evening,  when,  thanks  to  Heaven,  there  came 
a  gentleman,  who,  taking  compassion  on  us,  reproved  them  bit- 
terly, and  sent  them  to  bed. 

While  thus  molested  by  these  sailors,  we  were  summoned  to 
take  our  luggage  to  the  custom-house  that  it  might  be  examined. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  man  who  had  brought  us  this  order  began 
to  watch  us  very  attentively  lest  we  should  smuggle  any  thing 
out  of  our  bag.  The  fellow  spoke  with  such  kindness  and 
benevolence  as  to  make  us  suppose  that  he  was  a  Catholic  in  his 
heart.  Our  luggage  consisted  of  a  change  of  clothes,  a  writing- 
case,  in  which  were  several  packets  of  letters,  the  geographical 
map  of  China,  which  I  myself  had  engraved,  and  sundry  other 
things  of  very  little  value.  All  this  was  searched  with  a  rigor 
which  can  scarcely  be  conceived  ;  but  as  there  was  no  prohibited 
article  to  extort  a  fee,  they  seized  my  Chinese  dress,  on  pretence 
that  it  was  silk  from  China.  They  then  laid  hold  of  my  geo- 
graphical map,  of  which  I  recommended  them  to  take  great  care, 
saying  that  the  King,  to  whom  I  intended  to  present  it,  would 
send  for  it  soon.  Not  yet  satisfied  with  this,  they  also  wished 
to  intercept  my  letters,  alleging  that  they  must  be  sent  through 
the  post-office.  Upon  this  I  locked  my  desk,  and  gave  it  to 
them,  saying  that  I  would  send  for  it  when  I  arrived  in  London  ; 
but  they  would  not  take  charge  of  it,  and  insisted  on  my  sending 
the  letters  by  post.  As  I  would  not  consent  to  this,  they  kept 
us  in  custody,  while  the  officer  above-mentioned,  pretending  to 
advise  me  as  a  friend,  recommended  me  to  put  an  end  to  the 
difference  by  making  a  sacrifice  of  four  pounds,  as  else  we  should 
never  get  out  of  the  custom-house.  This  dispute  was  carried  on 
till  midnight,  when  another  officer  came  out  of  an  inner  room, 
and  blaming  both  parties,  ordered  them  to  be  satisfied  with  half- 
a-crown,  which  I  immediately  paid. 

At  Deal  we  entered  into  an  agreement  with  the  post-master, 
to  pay  twenty-seven  shillings  and  sixpence  each,   to  be  paid 


158  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

half  there  and  half  in  London.  We  set  out  at  noon,  together 
with  a  colonel  and  the  wife  of  a  merchant,  the  women  of  Eng- 
land being  indulged  with  such  freedom  owing  to  the  entire  ab- 
sence of  restraint  which  prevails  in  their  island. 

Great,  doubtless,  were  the  favors  which  Divine  Providence 
granted  us  throughout  our  voyage  from  Peking  to  London,  yet 
those  we  received  during  our  stay  in  England  were  still  greater. 
To  describe  them  minutely  would  take  volumes  ;  suffice  it  to 
say,  that  these  Protestants,  among  whom  we  were  apprehensive 
of  losing  the  property  we  brought  from  China,  showered  favors 
of  every  kind  upon  us. 

It  is  customary  in  the  vast  city  of  London  to  publish,  twice 
a-week,  all  remarkable  things  which  happen  within  its  limits  : 
accordingly,  soon  after  we  landed,  the  public  were  informed  that 
Father  Ripa  had  brought  five  boys  from  China,  for  the  purpose 
of  educating  them  at  Naples,  and  sending  them  back  to  preach 
the  Holy  Gospel  in  their  native  country.  This  was  then  men- 
tioned before  the  King  of  England,  George  L,  one  day  when 
conversing  with  several  great  lords  of  his  court  and  foreigners 
of  distinction.  His  Majesty  expressed  a  wish  to  see  us;  and 
the  Sardinian  ambassador,  thinking  that  I  was  a  Piedmontese, 
offered  to  present  us. 

We  had  been  but  a  few  days  in  London,  when,  one  evening, 
on  returning  to  our  inn,  I  was  informed  that  the  ambassador  had 
been  to  visit  me.  Being  much  surprised  at  this  unexpected  hon- 
or, I  did  not  fail  to  pay  my  respects  to  him  ;  on  which  occa- 
sion he  signified  to  me  that  the  King  desired  to  see  us.  Accord- 
ingly, a  few  days  after,  we  all  six  repaired  to  the  palace,  where 
his  Majesty,  in  the  presence  of  the  royal  family  and  the  lords  of 
his  court,  conversed  with  us  for  about  three  hours,  and  appeared 
so  much  interested,  that  a  certain  great  Protestant  bishop  who 
was  present  complained  to  some  of  the  nobility.  At  length  the 
King,  becoming  fatigued  with  the  long  audience,  commanded 
that  the  Chinese  should  dine  at  the  table  which  was  laid  daily 
for  the  lords  of  his  court,  and  that  I  should  dine  with  the 
Duchess  of  Arlington,  his  relation.  This  was  so  ordered  by  his 
Majesty  because  that  lady  had  begged  permission  to  entertain  us 
all.     It  pleased  the  King  to  honor  us  still  further  in  various 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  159 

ways  v/hich  it  is  not  necessary  for  me  here  to  describe  ;  but  I  will 
not  omit  to  state  that,  after  all  the  property  which  we  brought 
from  China  had  been  examined  by  the  proper  officers  of  the 
customs,  it  was  transferred,  by  his  Majesty's  order,  and  free  of 
all  expense,  to  the  ship  that  was  to  carry  us  to  Italy. 

With  respect  to  certain  other  duties,  payable  to  the  East  India 
Company,  the  Directors  not  only  remitted  them,  but  invited  me 
to  their  public  meeting,  and  showed  themselves  ready  to  assist 
me  in  any  way.  They  even  asked  me  to  dine  with  them,  and 
sent  some  soldiers  to  escort  our  goods  to  the  ship.  Thus  all  our 
property  left  England  without  incurring  any  expense,  or  suffer- 
ing the  least  damage.  Had  we  been  obliged  to  pay  the  duty,  it 
would  have  amounted  to  more  than  one  hundred  pounds. 

At  the  last  audience  of  the  King,  which  was  in  the  presence  of 
the  Duchess  of  Arlington,  and  lasted  from  nine  o'clock  in  the 
evening  until  midnight,  his  Majesty  made  me  accept  a  present 
of  fifty  pounds  sterling. 

Upon  my  return  to  London,  after  sixteen  years'  absence,  I 
found  it  much  improved  ;  numbers  of  new  buildings  had  been 
erected,  and  the  old  ones  generally  repaired.  The  church  of 
St.  Paul's,  raised  by  these  heretics  to  rival  the  cathedral  of  St. 
Peters  at  Rome,  was  now  finished;  and  many  Englishmen, 
who  had  never  been  at  Rome,  were  persuaded  that  it  had  no 
equal  in  the  world.  It  must,  indeed,  be  admitted,  that  externally 
it  displays  a  fine  style,  and  is  altogether  of  superb  magnificence  ; 
but  within,  the  proportions  are  worse  than  those  of  any  other 
church  that  I  rem.ember  to  have  seen.  The  body  of  the  building 
is  long  and  narrow,  with  a  very  lofty  dome,  painted  in  chiar- 
oscuro, and  the  whole  is  incrusted  with  stucco,  without  any  mar- 
ble embellishments.  At  a  public  audience,  which  the  King  gave 
in  the  presence  of  many  of  the  nobility  and  ambassadors,  he 
asked  me  which  of  the  two  churches  I  considered  the  finest 
building,  St.  Peter's,  or  St.  Paul's  of  London  ?  I  answered 
frankly,  that,  excepting  the  grand  colonnade  in  front  of  St.  Pe- 
ter's, the  exterior  of  St.  Paul's  was  certainly  finer  than  that  of 
the  other  church  ;  but  that  the  interior  of  St.  Paul's  could  bear 
no  comparison  with  that  of  St.  Peter's,  which  was  infinitely  su- 
perior to  it  in  architecture,  as  well  as  in  the  statues  and  pictures 


160  FATHER  RI  PA'S   RESIDENCE 

with  which  it  was  enriched  ;  whereas  St.  Paul's  had  neither 
statues  nor  pictures,  and  was  besides  constructed  in  very  bad 
proportions.  Upon  this  the  King,  who  had  resided  in  Rome  for 
some  time,  turned  to  some  lords  of  his  court,  and  supposing  that 
I  did  not  understand,  said  in  French,  "  This  is  exactly  the  opin- 
ion of  all  foreigners  upon  the  subject." 

After  having  shown  this  newly  erected  church  to  the  Chinese, 
I  took  them  to  see  the  Royal  Hospital  for  Seamen.  This  edifice 
is  indeed  well  worth  seeing,  for  its  great  extent,  the  excellence 
of  its  architecture,  and  the  pictures  in  the  interior,  which  Sir 
James  Tornei  [Thornhill]  was  then  painting.  The  Royal  Palace 
has  nothing  splendid  in  its  appearance  ;  but  if  one  may  judge 
from  some  parts  of  it  which  are  still  extant,  it  must  have  been 
magnificent, — for,  having  been  partly  consumed  by  fire  in  times 
past,  it  has  never  been  completely  restored.  We  went  to  see  a 
church  which,  though  built  in  the  Gothic  style,  is  yet  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  in  London,  both  for  its  architecture,  and  the 
vast  number  of  monuments  it  contains.  We  also  went  to  see  an- 
other church,  at  Windsor,  which  is  equally  admired.  But,  as 
whatever  is  worthy  of  note  in  this  capital  has  been  described 
by  writers  far  better  qualified  for  the  task,  I  refer  the  reader  to 
them,  deeming  this  short  notice  sufficient  for  my  present  pur- 
pose. 

On  the  5th  of  October  we  set  sail  from  London  for  Leghorn, 
where  we  arrived  safely  on  the  1st  of  November.  Mr.  Edmund, 
the  gentleman  whom  I  have  had  occasion  to  mention  several 
times,  had  requested  me  to  take  charge  of  a  letter  for  a  certain 
merchant,  without  giving  me  any  intimation  of  its  contents  : 
having  now  delivered  it,  I  found,  to  my  great  astonishment,  that 
it  contained  a  letter  of  credit,  to  be  filled  up  for  any  sum  of 
money  that  I  might  choose  to  demand.  I  was  greatly  surprised 
to  find  so  much  kindness  and  charity  in  persons  who  had  been 
brought  up  in  open  hostility  to  our  holy  faith.  However,  as  I 
was  not  in  need  of  more  money,  having  still  the  sum  that  the 
King  of  England  had  given  me,  I  deemed  it  proper  to  decline 
this  favor.  But  as  Mr.  Edmund  had  so  strongly  recommended 
me,  the  merchant  above  mentioned  sent  me  a  cask  of  wine  and  a 
case  of  sweetmeats,  for  our  use  during  the  voyage  to  Naples. 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING  IGl 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

Arrival  at  Naples — St.  January's  Blood — Permission  to  establish  the  Chinese 
College — Reception  of  two  Chinese  Students. 

Upon  my  arrival  at  Naples  I  receh^ed  the  intelligence  that  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  the  Propaganda  were  displeased  at  my 
having  quitted  my  post  without  their  permission  ;  and  objected 
to  keeping  the  five  Chinese,  saying  that  their  finances  could  not 
even  cover  their  present  expenses.  I  had  not  proceeded  direct 
from  Leghorn  to  Rome,  because  I  knew  that  they  were  desirous 
of  having  some  young  Chinese  in  their  own  College,  and  was 
afraid  they  might  compel  me  to  leave  them  mine.  I  was  there- 
fore glad  to  hear  that  I  had  no  occasion  to  fear  any  such  occur- 
rence ;  and  having  been  summoned  into  the  presence  of  the 
Pope,  Benedict  XIII.,  I  submitted  to  him  the  plan  of  the  re- 
ligious community  which  I  had  in  contemplation.  On  hearing 
that  I  undertook  to  find  the  necessary  funds  without  the  as- 
sistance of  the  Propaganda,  his  Holiness  immediately  gave  his 
approbation,  and  referred  my  petition  to  the  proper  channels, 
that  it  might  go  through  the  usual  forms.  But  as  I  proposed, 
for  various  sufiicient  reasons,  to  establish  my  institution  at 
Naples,  and  not  in  Rome,  the  president  of  the  Sacred  Congrega- 
tion and  several  other  cardinals  strongly  objected  to  this,  on  the 
ground  that  I  must  not  be  permitted  "to  raise  one  altar  against 
another."  After  a  great  many  negotiations,  however,  I  was  al- 
lowed to  begin  at  Naples,  on  the  understanding  that,  in  order 
not  to  commit  the  Holy  See,  the  formal  approbation  should  be 
withheld  until  my  intended  establishment  had  been  set  up  on  a 
proper  footing.  His  Holiness  directed  the  Secretary  of  State 
to  recommend  me  to  the  Archbishop  of  Naples,  as  well  as  to 
the  government,  and  promised  a  contribution  of  a  thousand 
pounds  as  soon  as  his  finances  should  permit. 

11 


102  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


In  consequence  of  my  unusual  exertions  of  mind  and  body 
during  the  three  months  that  I  was  detained  in  Rome,  my  health 
had  suffered  so  much  that,  on  my  return  to  Naples,  I  was  in  a 
constant  state  of  uneasiness  and  dejection.     I  now  despaired  of 
being  able  to  find  the  assistance  I  wanted  for  the  execution  of 
my  project,  and  began  to  regret  that  I  had  not  accepted  the 
accommodation  that  had  been  offered  me  by  the  Propaganda  for 
my  pupils  and  myself.     Having  ever  been  accustomed  to  see  me 
in  cheerful  spirits,  the  Chinese  were  much  disturbed  at  my  pre- 
sent depression.     One  day  they  entered  my  room  and  complained 
of  my  supposed  intention  to  abandon  them,  after  they  had  under- 
gone so  many  sacrifices  in  order  to  follow  me.     I  reassured  them 
as  well  as  I  could  ;  and,  to  confirm  them  more  and  more  in  the 
faith,  I   took  the  earliest  opportunity  of  accompanying  them  to 
worship  the  blood  of  St.  January.     The  saint,  who  probably  was 
much  gratified  at  receiving  the  homage  of  persons  who  had  come 
from  so  great  a  distance  to  receive  holy  orders,  and,  on  returning 
to  their  idolatrous  country,  to  shed  their  blood  in  the  cause  of 
Christ,  as  he  himself  had  done,  was  pleased  to  console  them  in  a 
very  special  manner.     On  reaching  the  Archiepiscopal  Treasury, 
where  the  miraculous  blood  is  preserved  in  a  state  of  solidity, 
we  were  introduced  by  our  friends  into  the  presbytery,  where  wa 
knelt  before  the  holy  altar.     After  a  little  time  spent  in  prayer, 
the  chaplain  of  the  Treasury  took  the  blood  in  his  hands,  and  to 
our  infinite  satisfaction,  allowed  us  to  view,  admire,  and  kiss  it. 
He  even  permitted  us  to  take  the  little  phials  in  our  own  hands 
and  to  turn  them  about  as  we  liked,  which  we  did  to  our  extreme 
spiritual  comfort.     On  a  sudden,  while  one  of  the  Chinese  held 
the  phials  in  his  hands,  and  we  were  looking  at  the  blood,  still 
solid  in  the  upper  part  of  the  largest,  it  began  to  melt  at  the 
bottom,  and  continued  so  doing  until  the  whole  of  it  became 
liquid,  when  the  chaplain  began  to  chant  the   Te  Deum.     As 
the  Chinese  were    still  in   their   national    dress,  many  of  the 
crowd,  who  had  assembled  to  await  the  miracle,  mistook  them 
for  Turks,  and   immediately   circulated  the  report   throughout 
Naples  that  some  voung  Mahometans,  on  seeing  such  a  prodigy, 
had  embraced  Christianity.     This  event  edified  my  pupils  so 
much,  that  a  few  days  afterwards,  when  I  proposed  to  show 


AT  TflE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  163 


them  some  other  sight,  one  of  them  declined  going,  saying  that, 
after  having  been  present  at  such  a  miracle,  he  did  not  care  to 
see  any  thing  else. 

My  application  for  a  license  to  establish  our  community  at 
Naples  was  presented  by  the  Nuncio  to  the  Viceroy,  Cardinal 
Althan,  upon  the  special  recommendation  of  the  Pope.  It  was 
granted  seven  months  afterwards,  on  the  condition  that  none 
should  be  admitted  into  the  institution  but  native  Chinese  or 
others  who  would  take  an  oath  to  go  as  missionaries  to  China  ; 
and  that  the  right  of  presentation  should  belong  to  the  sover- 
eign. As  these  restrictions  were  incompatible  with  my  plan,  and 
as,  moreover,  the  Court  of  Rome  objected  to  this  assumption  of 
the  patronage,  I  resolved  to  repair  to  Vienna,  in  the  hope  of  ob- 
taining better  conditions  from  the  Emperor  Charles  VI.  I  was 
honored  with  the  kindest  reception,  both  by  him  and  the  Em- 
press. Not  only  did  he  grant  the  exemption  that  I  implored,  but 
moreover  promised  the  assignment  of  eight  hundred  ducats  a 
year  for  my  intended  foundation,  and  a  gratuitous  passage  in  the 
ships  of  the  Ostend  Company  for  all  our  students. 

Unfortunately,  while  I  was  so  successful  at  Vienna  fresh  ob- 
stacles were  raised  at  Rome,  where  the  Sacred  Congregation 
now  claimed  the  right  of  examining  the  professors  of  the  intended 
institute  before  they  were  appointed.  To  this  the  Neapolitan 
Government  would  not  submit,  and  thus  three  years  more  were 
wasted  in  troublesome  negotiations.  The  three  powers  at  length 
came  to  an  understanding,  and  in  April,  1732,  after  seven  long 
years  of  anxiety  and  vexation,  my  efforts  were  crowned  with  the 
happiest  success.  It  was  agreed  that  the  new  institution  should 
consist,  as  I  had  proposed,  of  a  College  and  a  Congregation. 

The  College  to  consist  of  young  Chinese  and  Indians,  to  be 
qualified  for  the  missionary  profession  at  the  expense  of  the 
foundation. 

The  Congregation  to  be  composed  of  ecclesiastics,  willing  to 
impart  the  necessary  instruction  to  the  collegians  without  any 
pecuniary  remuneration. 

The  collegians  to  make  these  five  vows  : — 1st.  To  live  in 
poverty  ;  2d.  To  obey  their  superiors  ;  3d.  To  enter  holy  or- 
ders ;  4th.  To  join  the  missions  in  the  East,  according  to  the 


164 


FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 


disposition  of  the  Propaganda  ;  5tli.  To  serve  for  life  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  without  ever  entering  any  other  community. 

The  members  of  the  congregation  to  make  no  vow  ;  but,  be- 
sides attending  to  the  education  of  the  collegians,  to  live  in  com- 
munity, and  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  church  belonging  to  the 

institution. 

While  I  was  employing  every  means  to  effect  this  important 
arrangement,  a  great  deal  of  my  attention  and  time  was  also  re- 
quired to  surmount  the  obstacles  which  official  chicanery  contin- 
ually raised  against  my  receiving  the  sums  granted  by  the  Pope 
and  the  Emperor.  The  purchase  of  a  house  of  convenient  size 
and  situation  was  also  a  task  replete  with  difficulties  ;  nor  were 
these  surmounted  until  I,  together  with  the  five  Chinese,  offered 
up  a  special  form  of  prayer  to  the  Holy  Virgin,  during  nine  con- 
secutive days.  All  my  troubles  were  however  amply  rewarded 
on  the  25th  of  July  of  the  same  year,  when  the  opening  of  our 
congregation  and  college  took  place  with  all  the  solemnities  and 
rejoicings  suitable  for  the  celebration  of  the  auspicious  event. 

Some  time  after  the  Sacred  Congregation  sent  me  two  new 
pupils.  In  order  that  the  same  forms  may  be  observed  on  all 
similar  occasions,  I  will  describe  the  ceremony  of  their  recep- 
tion. 

On  entering  our  hall  they  were  embraced  and  welcomed  by 
all  our  community  ;  I  then  led  them  into  the  church,  and  kneel- 
ing before  the  high  aUar,  with  one  of  them  on  each  side,  I 
thanked  the  Lord  for  their  safe  arrival,  and  recommended  them 
to  the  Almighty,  offering  myself  up  for  the  service  of  them  all, 
and  imploring  his  Divine  Majesty  to  assist  me  in  the  fulfilment 
of  my  duties.  We  next  went  round  to  the  other  altars,  praying 
before  each  in  succession.  After  this  they  were  conducted  to 
my  room,  where  I  washed  and  kissed  their  feet,  my  first  con- 
suitor  holding  the  basin,  and  the  second  the  towels.  Finally, 
their  name,  surname,  country,  and  age,  were  entered  on  the 
register. 


AT  TllE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  165 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

Examination  of  two  Chinese  Students — Their  Departure  for  China — Death 
of  John  In — Flight  of  Lucio  U — His  Arrest  and  Trial — His  Evasion  and 
Recapture — Mysterious  End. 

Early  in  the  year  1733  I  informed  the  secretary  of  the  Pro- 
paganda that  my  two  pupils,  Baptist  Ku  and  John  In,  would  soon 
terminate  their  studies,  and  that  I  consequently  begged  that  due 
arrangements  should  be  made  for  their  examination  ;  but  for  sev- 
eral months  no  orders  were  issued.  It  so  happened,  that  at  last 
the  news  of  the  expulsion  of  the  European  missionaries  from 
China  came  to  quicken  the  zeal  of  the  Congregation.  Accord- 
ingly, I  was  now  desired  to  accompany  them  to  Rome.  When 
the  examination  was  over,  to  the  utmost  satisfaction  of  the  ex- 
aminers, the  Chinese  took  their  oaths  before  the  Sacred  Congre- 
gation. On  this  occasion  Cardinal  Petra,  turning  to  John  In, 
said  he  wished  to  make  him  a  bishop,  and  the  young  priest  re- 
plied he  would  rather  be  a  cardinal.  As  his  Eminence  looked 
astonished  at  this  answer,  of  which  he  had  not  immediately  un- 
derstood the  meaning,  John  In,  taking  hold  of  the  cardinal's 
cloak,  added,  "  When  I  say  I  would  rather  be  a  cardinal  than  a 
bishop,  I  do  not  mean  with  such  garments  as  those  of  your  Emi- 
nence, but  with  my  own  black  ones  dyed  with  my  own  blood, 
shed  for  the  sake  of  Christ."  This  reply  was  much  admired  by 
all  the  bystanders,  and  indeed  by  all  Rome,  throughout  which  it 
soon  spread. 

After  receiving  the  Pope's  benediction,  and  several  privileges 
which  his  Holiness  was  pleased  to  grant  them,  they  returned 
with  me  to  Naples.  In  order  that  their  dress  should  present 
some  allusion  to  the  martyrdom  to  which  they  aspired,  they  were 
provided  with  cassocks  bound  with  crimson,  and  they  departed 
on  their  mission  accompanied  by  our  most  ardent  prayers. 

This  expedition  excited  deep  interest  throughout  the  country. 


166  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

and  the  Neapolitan  Gazette  thus  expressed  the  general  satisfac- 
tion :  "  By  the  latest  accounts  from  China  we  learn  that  the 
Emperor  continues  to  increase  in  severity  against  our  holy  reli- 
gion, and  not  content  with  having  banished  thirty-five  European 
missionaries  who  had  been  exiled  to  Canton  by  his  command,  he 
has  ordered  the  strictest  search  to  be  made  after  the  very  few 
remaining  in  Peking,  who  had  concealed  themselves.  We  are 
also  informed  that  two  of  these  have  already  been  discovered. 
It  is  gratifying  to  know  that  at  the  very  moment  when  this 
vineyard  of  the  Lord  is  thus  deprived  of  its  spiritual  laborers, 
two  Chinese  pupils  of  our  new  college,  of  the  Sacred  Family  of 
Jesus,  have  embarked  for  China  as  Apostolic  missionaries.  Being 
Chinese,  they  will  not  so  easily  be  discovered,  and  it  is  to  be 
hoped  that  they  will  succeed  in  effecting  a  vast  deal  of  good  for 
the  benefit  of  their  native  countrymen." 

They  arrived  at  Canton  highly  pleased  with  their  voyage,  and 
soon  after,  they  left  it  for  the  place  of  their  destination.  The 
letter,  which  gave  a  delightful  account  of  their  journey,  was 
signed  by  them  both.  On  opening  a  small  note  enclosed  in  the 
letter,  I  was  thrown  into  the  deepest  affliction  :  it  was  written 
by  John  Ku  alone,  and  bathed  in  his  tears,  and  it  announced  the 
death  of  our  most  beloved  John  In,  which  happened  on  the  1 5th 
of  October,  1735.  This  intelligence  pierced  my  heart.  I  was 
afterwards  informed  that  the  death  of  our  friend  had  been  caused 
by  fright  at  one  of  those  immense  fish  which  in  the  wide  rivers 
of  China  occasionally  spring  up  into  the  boats.  He  Avas  seized 
with  fever,  which  carried  him  off*  in  uve  days  ;  and  he  departed 
this  life  as  a  pious  Christian,  wholly  absorbed  in  thought  of  the 
happiness  hereafter. 

During  my  long  absence  from  Naples,  caused  by  the  protracted 
negotiations  above  described,  my  heart  had  often  bled  at  the  in- 
telligence of  the  great  irregularities  with  which  some  of  the  stu- 
dents were  disgracing  our  rising  community  ;  but  of  all  the  mise- 
ries which  for  my  sins  I  was  doomed  to  undergo,  none  tortured 
my  mind  half  so  much  as  the  following,  which  occurred  some  time 
after  the  opening  of  the  college. 

The  Chinese  priest,  Lucio  U,  after  committing  many  other 
transgressions,  was  now  convicted  of  putting  the  lock  of  his 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  167 

room  out  of  repair  in  order  to  prevent  its  being  opened  by  his 
superiors,  and  of  pilfering  nine  shirts,  five  tunics,  and  six  pairs 
of  shoes,  from  other  rooms  by  means  of  false  keys.  This  was 
culpable  enough  ;  but  what  was  still  worse,  he  spoke  discredita- 
bly of  our  community,  saying  that  we  kept  him  starving  and  in 
rags,  and  that  the  moment  he  could  get  a  passport  he  would  run 
away.  Having  been  apprized  of  his  conduct,  we  ordered  him 
to  be  locked  up  in  a  private  room  ;  but,  a  few  hours  after,  he 
disappeared,  and  every  search  to  find  him  proved  useless.  I 
was  afterwards  informed  that  he  had  taken  refuge  in  a  village 
in  the  diocese  of  Monte  Casino,  where  he  acted  as  curate,  though 
he  had  only  received  orders  on  condition  of  his  becoming  a  mis- 
sionary. To  prevent  his  continuing  to  lead  a  disorderly  life,  to 
the  detriment  of  our  college  and  of  his  own  reputation,  I  wrote 
to  the  abbot  of  Monte  Casino,  to  endeavor  to  secure,  with  the 
utmost-  secrecy,  the  person  of  his  fugitive,  and  to  force  him  to 
return  to  us,  for  which  I  promised  to  pay  every  expense  that 
might  be  incurred.  Soon  after,  having  received  intelligence  that 
he  had  been  taken  into  custody,  I  sent  a  member  of  our  congre- 
gation to  fetch  him. 

Before  three  months  had  elapsed  Lucio  had  again  effected  his 
escape.  He  was  seen  in  the  church  of  the  Trinità  de  Pellegri- 
ni, at  Rome,  by  my  own  brother,  who,  when  washing  the  pil- 
grims' feet,  had  to  w^ash  his  also  ;  but,  as  he  pretended  to  be  ab- 
sent with  my  permission,  and  only  for  a  short  time,  he  excited 
no  suspicion.  Being  provided  with  a  pilgrim's  passport,  he 
actually  spent  the  night  in  that  church,  but  declined  going  to  the 
Pope's  table  on  the  pretext  that  he  was  dressed  in  plain  clothes. 
He  was,  however,  stopped  at  Sinigaglia,  with  a  forged  certificate 
of  priesthood  upon  his  person,  which  he  pretended  to  have  re- 
ceived from  the  Archbishop  of  Naples.  He  then  sent  me  a 
letter,  in  which,  acknowledging  his  faults,  he  promised  to  make 
amends,  and  begged  me  to  procure  his  release.  I  answered, 
that  indeed  he  deserved  no  pity.  But  he  had  been  with  me  from 
his  infancy,  during  which  time  he  had  cost  me  an  immense  deal 
of  trouble  and  expense  ;  and,  had  I  forsaken  him,  he  would  have 
been  lost.  Moreover,  it  was  a  matter  of  no  small  difficulty  and 
expense  to  get  these  Chinese  from  such  a  distance.     As  the  fa- 


168  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

ther  of  this  new  foundation,  remembering  the  parable  of  the 
prodigal  son,  I  determined  to  send  for  him,  and  to  punish  his 
transgressions,  employing  at  the  same  time  the  salutary  means 
of  spiritual  exercises  towards  his  amendment.  Accordingly  I 
dispatched  one  of  our  brethren  with  a  letter  for  the  Vicar-Gen- 
eral of  Sinigaglia,  directing  him  to  forward  it  and  await  the 
answer  in  Rome,  which  I  authorized  him  to  open,  in  order  to 
save  him  the  trouble  of  going  the  whole  journey  in  the  event  of 
the  prisoner  being  dead. 

In  order  to  bring  Lucio  to  a  sense  of  repentance  through  fear, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  inspire  him  with  courage,  I  also 
directed  my  messenger  to  send  him  the  following  letter  in  his 
name  : — 

"  By  the  order  of  our  Father  Superior,  I  inform  you  that  your 
letter  is  come  to  hand.  What  had  been  foretold  to  you  so  many 
times,  both  in  public  and  in  private,  is  now  come  to  pass.  Ow- 
ing to  your  excessive  pride  you  would  never  believe  it  ;  but  you 
feel  it  now  that  '  Dominus  tetigit  me.'  You  ask  for  the  testi- 
monials of  priestly  orders  to  be  saved  from  death,  and,  to  com- 
ply with  your  request,  they  are  sent  to  the  Yicar  ;  but  they  can- 
not save  you  from  the  dungeon  or  the  galley,  being  the  penalty 
due  to  your  execrable  forgery.  You  add  that  you  are  aware  of 
having  done  wrong,  and  that  you  hope  for  pardon  from  God,  as 
he  forgives  those  who  repent  sincerely.  But  how  can  our  Su- 
perior, who  cannot  search  into  men's  hearts,  believe  in  the  sin- 
cerity of  your  professions,  after  you  have  deceived  him  so 
repeatedly  ?  Nevertheless,  hoping  that  the  danger  in  which  you 
are,  and  the  sufferings  which  you  have  undergone,  may  truly  in- 
duce you  to  reform — in  order  that  he  may  not  be  wanting  on  his 
part,  to  afford  you  all  the  assistance  that  a  father  can  bestow  on 
his  children,  until  by  death  you  are  hurled  into  the  abyss,  he  has 
not  only  used  his  interest  with  the  Yicar  to  diminish  the  punish- 
ment you  deserve,  but  has  actually  offered  to  supply  your  daily 
wants  in  this  college,  should  his  entreaties  ever  succeed  in  ob- 
taining your  liberation.  But  this  is  very  difficult  to  obtain,  as 
you  well  know  you  have  transgressed  five  oaths  and  vows  ap- 
proved of  by  the  Holy  See,  and  every  year  renewed  by  you  in 
our  church.     If  you  intend  to  amend  your  conduct  and  submit  to 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  169 

fulfil  our  regulations,  do  implore   God  to  assist  you  in  the  dan- 
gerous situation  in  which  you  are  now  placed." 

Having  received  a  favorable  answer  from  the  Vicar,  Father 
Andrada  proceeded  to  Sinigaglia,  where  the  prisoner  was  in- 
trusted to  his  care,  with  a  copy  of  the  sentence,  in  which  he  was 
strictly  enjoined  to  return  to  the  College,  under  pain  of  excom- 
munication and  suspension  from  divine  service.  Two  days  after 
their  departure  from  Sinigaglia,  they  arrived  at  Loreto,  where 
Lucio  desired  to  confess.  His  request  was  complied  with  ;  no 
other  person  being  present  but  the  confessor,  Lucio,  and  Father 
Andrada.  Lucio  confessed  with  great  devotion  and  humility,  to 
the  great  satisfaction  of  the  confessor  ;  but  the  Evil  Spirit  had 
taken  possession  of  him,  and  while  Father  Andrada  was  confess- 
ing, he  ran  av^^ay  from  the  church.  The  sentence  sent  me  by  the 
Vicar  of  Sinigaglia  imported  that  Lucio  had  pleaded  guilty  to 
the  forgery  of  testimonials  of  priesthood  and  the  license  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Naples,  and  of  desertion  and  apostacy  for  the 
second  time  from  the  congregation  ;  and  had  been  condemned 
by  the  ecclesiastical  court  to  twelve  months'  imprisonment  in 
the  Chinese  college,  with  power  to  me,  his  Superior,  to  shorten 
the  term  of  his  imprisonment.  Lucio's  name  was  now  struck 
out  from  the  list  of  members  of  our  community  ;  but,  having 
been  informed  that  he  was  at  Macerata,  I  requested  the  eccle- 
siastical court  of  this  town  to  issue  a  warrant  against  him,  pro- 
mising to  pay  out  of  my  own  pocket  for  his  bread  allowance,  in 
order  to  prevent  any  further  scandal,  and  rescue  him  from  per- 
dition. A  few  weeks  afterwards  I  was  apprized  of  Lucio's  im- 
prisonment at  Foligno,  and  I  immediately  laid  the  information 
before  the  Propaganda,  in  order  tiiax,  juris  ordine  servato,  they 
might  proceed  against  him,  and  at  least  to  sentence  him  to  trans- 
portation as  a  convict  to  Civita-vecchia  ;  especially  as  I  had 
been  assured  that  he  was  meditating  on  the  means  of  escaping  to 
Geneva.  On  this  occasion  I  sent  to  the  Propaganda  a  detailed 
history  of  the  lamentable  life  of  this  incorrigible  culprit.  I  was 
anxious  that  the  Sacred  Congregation  should  provide  for  his  safe 
custody,  that  he  might  receive  due  punishment  for  his  crimes, 
and  be  prevented  from  escaping  to  Geneva  or  China,  which 
would  have  caused  dreadful  calamities  ;  moreover,  ending  his 


170  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

days  among  Christians,  lie  might  still  have  saved  his  poor  soul, 
redeemed  with  the  blood  of  Christ. 

The  vicar  of  Foligno  informed  Father  Andrada  that  he  was 
under  no  apprehension,  about  Lucio's  custody,  but  he  feared 
that  the  unwholesomeness  of  the  prison  might  bring  on  an  illness 
with  him,  and  occasion  an  increase  of  expense,  and  that  conse- 
quently to  spare  his  sufferings  he  had  hired  a  bed  at  a  penny 
a-day,  whereby  his  daily  expense  now  amounted  to  fivepence. 
In  answer  to  this  letter  Father  Andrada  intimated,  that  with 
respect  to  the  state  of  the  prison  he  should  await  the  resolution 
of  the  Congregation  ;  and  as  to  the  expense,  he  observed  that 
Lucio  having  been  struck  out  of  the  list  of  members  of  our 
community,  I  was  only  doing  an  act  of  charity  towards  him  ; 
that  consequently  he  should  receive  nothing  more  than  the 
"Court  allowed  to  the  other  prisoners,  and  if  they  were  allowed 
a  bed  I  would  pay  for  it  ;  but  that  otherwise  I  should  not. 
Some  time  after,  the  vicar  of  Foligno  informed  me  that  the  pro- 
secution against  Lucio  was  concluded,  and  that  the  documents 
had  been  transmitted  to  the  Propaganda.  To  this  he  added, 
that  both  he  and  the  bishop  were  anxiously  waiting  for  the  result 
of  the  decision  of  the  Propaganda,  and  that,  feeling  for  the  poor 
man,  who  had  already  been  two  months  in  prison,  the  Court 
had  allowed  him  a  bed,  as  they  considered  it  unbecoming  for  a 
priest  to  sleep  on  a  plank.  Lucio  complained  bitterly  of  his  not 
being  able  to  live  on  his  scanty  allowance,  and  begged  for  the 
addition  of  at  least  a  penny  more  per  day  ;  but  his  application 
had  not  been  granted. 

At  length  I  received  a  letter  from  the  secretary  of  the  Pro- 
paganda, informing  me  that  his  Holiness  had  issued  orders  for 
Lucio  to  be  conveyed  to  Rome,  where  measures  would  be  taken 
to  prevent  his  running  away  for  the  future,  and  thus  dispel  any 
fear  that  he  might  ever  return  to  China  to  the  prejudice  of  the 
mission. 


With  this  gloomy  story  terminates  the  Italian  work  of  Father 
Ripa  ;  but  it  is  succeeded  by  a  few  pages  from  the  Editor,  pur- 
porting that  the  reverend  Father  died  on  the  22d  of  November, 


AT  THE   COURT  OF  PEKING  171 


1745,  and  that  several  persons,  who  in  different  cases  of  need 
have  since  implored  his  intercession,  have  had  their  prayers 
granted  ! 

As  the  English  reader  may  perhaps  feel  an  interest  in  know- 
ing something  more  respecting  Father  Ripa's  institution,  the 
translator  has  appended  the  following  account  from  the  German, 
for  which  he  is  indebted  to  a  friend. 


CONCLUSION. 

A  Visit  to  the  Chinese  College  at  Naples  founded  by  Father  Ripa.* 

Close  to  the  Ponte  della  Sanità,  to  the  north-west  on  a  neigh- 
boring declivity,  stands  the  Chinese  College  ;  for  this  is  the 
name  given  to  a  religious  institution  in  immediate  connection 
with  the  Propaganda  of  Rome,  which  educates  young  Chinese  as 
teachers  and  missionaries  for  their  native  land.  A  high  wall 
surrounds  this  beautiful  spot  ;  every  one,  however,  is  at  liberty 
to  visit  the  church,  and  the  priests  belonging  to  the  church  per- 
form public  worship  there. 

We  went  into  the  capacious  hall,  and  found  some  men  rolling 
a  huge  barrel  into  the  cellar  :  well,  thought  we,  our  friends  the 
missionaries  do  not  appear  to  content  themselves  with  bread  and 
three  apples,  like  the  monks  in  the  Sanità.  A  servant  pointed 
out  to  us  in  the  Refectory  the  portraits  of  Matteo  Ripa,  the 
founder  of  the  college,  and  of  all  the  succeeding  teachers  of  the 
institution,  as  well  as  of  several  young  Chinese,  whose  names 
and  the  dates  of  whose  existence  were  appended  to  the  pictures. 
After  awhile  the  rector  appeared,  a  tall,  oily  Neapolitan,  with 
mild  manners — a  magnificent  head  for  a  picture — who   made 

*  Extracted  from  Dr.  Karl  August  Mayer's  *  Neapel  und  die  Neapolitaner,' 
(Naples  and  the  Neapolitans.) 


172  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE 

many  excuses  for  having  kept  us  waiting  so  long.  The  conver- 
sation then  turned  on  Matteo  Ripa.  He  was  an  Italian  and  a 
missionary,  who  just  about  one  hundred  years  ago  preached 
Christianity  in  China,  where  he  had  been  appointed  Court 
painter.  We  heard  the  following  anecdote  touching  the  pic- 
tures : — As  soon  as  the  young  Chinese  are  sufficiently  instructed 
to  understand  their  business  tolerably,  they  return  to  China  ; 
and  the  portrait  of  each  youth  is  then  taken  on  his  departure. 
Should  one  happen  to  die  in  Naples,  he  is  painted  either  before 
or  immediately  after  his  death.  Some  of  the  faces  from  this 
reason  have  death  strongly  marked  upon  them.  The  rector 
showed  us  the  inscription  under  one  of  these  portraits,  which 
stated  that  the  Chinese  therein  represented  had  lived  for  years  in 
the  institution,  and  that  he  had  thence  travelled  through  all  parts 
of  China  as  a  missionary  ;  but  on  discovery  of  the  nature  of  his 
employment,  he  had  been  seized  and  banished  to  Tartary,  where 
he  died.  The  rector  next  described  to  me  the  present  condition 
of  the  resident  Christians  in  China,  as  being  wretched  in  the 
extreme,  the  Emperor  persecuting  them  cruelly  ;  he  added,  that 
he  entertained  great  fears  for  certain  of  his  young  scholars,  who 
had  but  lately  left  the  institution  to  enter  upon  their  labors  in 
China. 

The  number  of  pupils  at  present  amounts  to  eight,  of  whom  six 
are  Chinese,  and  the  other  two  Greeks.  The  instruction  is 
given  in  Latin  ;  but  the  pupils  have  picked  up  Italian  in  their 
intercourse  with  the  servants.  The  rector  himself  does  not  un- 
derstand Chinese,  and  the  new-comers  can  only  follow  his  les- 
sons after  they  have  learned  some  Latin  from  their  fellow- 
countrymen. 

We  were  then  conducted  into  another  room,  and  a  few  Chi- 
nese made  their  appearance,  clad  in  long  priest's  robes,  and  at- 
tended by  their  tutor,  who  was  only  distinguished  from  them  by 
wearing  a  crimson  girdle.  They  greeted  us  in  the  most  friendly 
manner,  and  plenty  of  time  was  given  us  to  observe  their  ways, 
and  to  talk  with  them  in  Italian.  The  color  of  their  faces  is 
yellow,  but  not  disagreeably  so,  and  their  shining  black  hair  lies 
straight  and  smooth  over  their  low  foreheads  :  their  small, 
strange,  half-closed  eyes  are  jet  black,  and  full  of  vivacity,  and 


AT  THE  COURT  OF  PEKING.  173 


are  placed,  turning  upwards,  towards  the  temples — the  well- 
known  peculiarity  of  the  Tartar  race.  The  form  of  the  face  is 
oval  and  flat,  the  nose  flat  and  short,  so  that  they  have  scarcely 
any  profile.  When  they  laugh,  and  this  they  do  incessantly, 
owing  to  their  childish  good-humor,  it  is  with  a  grin  which 
shows  all  their  teeth.  Their  heavy,  monotonous  way  of  moving 
suits  well  with  their  round,  short,  and  diminutive  bodies  :  in  this 
they  contrast  strangely  with  the  Greeks  and  the  Italian  rector. 
One  might  almost  lay  these  Chinese  down  and  roll  them  like 
barrels. 

They  showed  us  a  map  of  the  Celestial  Empire,  as  well  as  all 
sorts  of  articles  which  they  had  brought  from  their  own  country, 
such  as  a  beautifully  carved  wooden  bowl,  in  which  they  keep 
their  tea  ;  also  a  charming  little  model  of  the  famous  porcelain 
tower  at  Nankin,  and  they  gave  us  the  necessary  explanations 
with  very  evident  joy.  We  were  obliged  to  tell  our  names, 
which  they  then  inscribed  on  rice-paper  in  Italian  and  Chinese 
characters,  as  a  memento  of  our  visit  :  for  this  purpose  they  used 
a  brush  dipped  in  Indian  ink.  Our  names,  which  sounded  so 
strangely  to  their  ears,  caused  them  great  difficulty  ;  and  they 
were  obliged  to  make  up  with  letters  somewhat  akin  in  sound 
for  those  which  are  wanting  in  their  own  language. 

One  of  them  read  some  passages  out  of  the  New  Testament 
translated  into  Chinese,  which  sounded  strangely  enough,  most 
of  the  words  being  of  one  syllable.  Another  opened  his  mouth 
awfully  wide,  and  sang  us  a  national  song  to  a  most  barbarian 
tune. 

The  Chinese  with  whom  we  made  acquaintance  were  from  the 
vicinity  of  Peking.  They  remarked  to  us  that  the  climate  of 
their  own  country,  although  situated  in  a  more  southern  latitude 
than  Naples,  was  yet  considerably  colder  ;  notwithstanding 
which,  they  had  all  the  fruits  of  southern  Italy. 

The  rector  then  took  us  over  the  beautiful  terrace  of  the  house, 
from  whence  we  overlooked  all  the  north-eastern  portion  of  the 
city.  A  charming  orangery  near  us  attracted  our  attention,  and 
we  learned  that  it  belonged  to  the  institution,  and  served  as  a 
garden  for  the  pupils,  who  occasionally  varied  their  walk  by  a 
stroll  through  the  city  accompanied  by  their  tutors. 


174  FATHER  RIPA'S  RESIDENCE  AT  PEKING. 

We  inquired  of  the  ecclesiastic  whether  he  was  satisfied  with 
the  progress  his  pupils  made  :  their  memory,  he  replied,  w^as 
exceedingly  good,  and  one  of  them  showed  a  pleasure  in  and  a 
great  aptitude  for  the  sciences.  We  then  parted  from  the  good 
man,  with  many  thanks  :  but  he  refused  to  accept  a  trifling  pres- 
ent which  we  had  brought  for  the  institution. 


THE    END.